Marked for Death: A Rational Naruto Quest (STORY ONLY)

Chapter 435, Part 2: The Hand of Friendship(?)
Chapter 435, Part 2: The Hand of Friendship(?)

Akane had been gone for at most ten minutes and Hazō was just starting to drift off to sleep. That was when Kagome-sensei walked in.

Kagome-sensei was looking unhappy and that was bad. Usually when Kagome-sensei looked unhappy it meant that a seal was in danger of blowing up. Or that the cafeteria was out of pudding, one or the other. Still, it was generally bad.

"Here," he said, thrusting a sheet of paper into Hazō's hands before flopping down in the visitor's chair and folding his arms grumpily.

Hazō eyed his teacher for a moment, then opened the paper and read.

The Yoshida Clan offers the following compact to the Pangolin Summoner and her allies.

  1. The Village Hidden in the Leaves pledges not to challenge or undermine the authority of any lawfully-elected leader of Isan, nor to interfere with Isan's traditional forms of government, nor to allow any under its authority to do so.
  2. The Pangolin Summoner acknowledges Isan as an ally. She pledges to promote Isan's welfare and interests in Leaf and protect it from exploitation.
  3. The Pangolin Summoner acknowledges the Yoshida Clan as an ally. She will abandon all claim of authority over the Yoshida Clan stemming from her position as Akio's heir. She pledges to promote the Yoshida Clan's welfare and interests in Leaf, where these are distinct from those of Isan, and likewise protect it from exploitation. She pledges to offer the fullness of her aid to the Yoshida Clan at need, e.g. should the clan's existence be threatened.
  4. Gōketsu Kagome pledges, should an alliance between Isan and Leaf be made, to travel to Isan to participate in a friendly exchange of sealing lore with the Yoshida Clan.
These terms are in addition to, and not superseded by, any terms of an Isan-Leaf alliance.

Should these terms be accepted,


  1. The Yoshida Clan pledges to remain neutral in any conflict arising from the pursuit of an Isan-Leaf alliance, so long as that conflict does not excessively threaten Isan's population, autonomy, or traditional way of life.
  2. Should the Yoshida Clan be satisfied with the Pangolin Summoner's actions in pursuit of the alliance, it will provide whatever additional assistance the clan deems necessary in order to ensure success.
Signed,

Yoshida Tsukiko, Head of Clan Yoshida by the Grace of Ui




Hazō blinked and rubbed his eyes for a moment, then reread the letter. The words were as presented but they were written in Kagome-sensei's brushwork.

"What's this?" Hazō asked, wafting the paper around to be unnecessarily clear on the reference.

"Remember last week when Keiko gave us those 'seal theory notes' that Yoshida sent us? The stuff was twaddle, by the way. All of it. The section on lunar conjunction was disproven by Nishimura before I was even a firsty! Not a bit of sense anywh...well, okay, the bit on retrotuning was interesting and she had a new take on interregnal unification, but still—"

"Sensei? The note?"

Kagome-sensei coughed in embarrassed annoyance. "Right. Yes. So. She sent me those theory notes. The first three pages were fine. Old news, but fine. Pages four through six got mind-numbingly abstruse, repetitive, and boring. Shot full of errors too. I counted three malformed kanji just on page four! Do you have any idea what—" He cut himself off, shaking his head angrily. "Anyway, I nearly threw it all out, but then I noticed that one section was precisely duplicated from earlier. Same two lines of text, same error in the same place. That looked weird, so I went back and checked it over a little more carefully. Turns out, there was a code. When I untangled it, that's what I got." He waved angrily at the paper. "I just finished cracking it. No one else knows about it."

Hazō reread the letter for the third time.

"So...she wants an alliance with us, sort of. And she wants you to come visit."

"Hah! Like I'd go back to that stinking death trap! Murderous hicks from the back of nowhere, with their fancy-schmancy ways and their completely unique seal theory that evolved separately from anyone else's for the last few hundred years! Just because she comes up with one nifty trick for reconvolution, she thinks she's all that? Hah! I could tear her stupid theories to shreds! Shreds! Because they're stupid and she's stupid. That whole stinking idea of secondary harmonic tuning across a filled node? Horsefeathers!"

"Wait, she can tune secondary harmonics across a filled node?"

"She likes to think so but hah! She's a stupid stinking stupid person and her ideas are stupid." He nodded firmly.

"I don't know, that actually sounds pretty useful. It would have been a useful technique on the Poor Man's Yellow Flash. Remember how much trouble I had with that?"

Kagome-sensei grumbled.

Hazō studied the letter again. "She wants an alliance. Separate from the alliance between the villages. Huh." He thought about that for a bit, and then went back to the important subject. "Can I see those theory notes?"

Kagome-sensei pulled the sheaf of papers out of his jacket and skooched his chair closer so that he and Hazō could read them together.





Author's Note: I was mistaken about where we were in the timeline; I thought that Yoshida had not yet sent her letter and therefore I couldn't write this scene. Once @Velorien straightened me out on that, I was delighted to be able to put this together.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 436: Cooperation and Betrayal

It was a silent evening in the guest chambers of the Kannagi main building. Of the team, Keiko had nothing to say to anyone. She hadn't turned against Noburi after his disastrous attempt at mediation the way she had against Mari, but he wasn't in her best books either. She was cordial enough with Yuno, who'd sided with her unreservedly, but Mari didn't think they'd ever be friends until Yuno took her off the Pangolin Summoner pedestal. Mari herself… enough said.

Meanwhile, Noburi had his hands full pacifying Yuno (who felt there was only one possible punishment for the person who'd betrayed both her husband and her religious icon), and, as a bonus, Yuno was feeling increasingly tense as the Holy Month drew to a close with the High Priest still in power. A tense Yuno did not bode well for anyone. In light of all this, by popular agreement, Mari's birthday celebrations would be put off until their return to Leaf (as would Yuno's vengeance, and wasn't Mari looking forward to that).

And here Mari was, alone with an unnameable, dark weight hanging over her head, and no means of distraction other than more Isanese alcohol (tempting though it was, this was no time to go looking for a virile young ninja to amuse her).

No, wait. There was Hazō's letter. Maybe it wouldn't be a rebuke for failing to manage the team's emotions, or a declaration that he'd changed his mind about his own forgiveness after hearing only Keiko's case.

With a sense of resignation, Mari began to read.

Dear Mari,

Happy birthday!

I'm sorry I can't be with you to celebrate. If you'd like, we can throw you an extra party when you're back. I do, after all, owe you an extra present (details in the scroll). In the meantime, I want you to know that, whatever else, Akane, Kagome, and I love you and care deeply for your well-being. I know beyond the shadow of a doubt that Keiko does too, whatever she may say.


"Whatever else?" What did that mean? Mari felt a stab of panic. What was Hazō about to say that needed to be balanced with expressions of affection?

We trust you unconditionally, and we know that you feel the same way about us.

"But" incoming…

But there's something less festive I'd like to talk to you about, and it feels like this is the right time.

I know I've told you time and again that you've changed, both from the person you once were and from the person we met all the way back in the swamp. I stand by that.


Thank you, Hazō. Maybe this was just a kind, thoughtful letter, from the pure-hearted boy that Hazō was when he didn't get distracted.

Now, though, I wonder if maybe that wasn't what you needed to hear.

Wait, what? No. No, that was absolutely what Mari had needed to hear. Hazō had affirmed, clearly and with evidence, that Mari was no longer the Heartbreaker and never would be again. It had meant everything to her, even if his delivery had left her lost and confused. Was he taking it back?

The nameless weight pressed down. Mari read on, hoping.

Change isn't a box to tick. It's an ongoing process. Just like Akane's tranquillity queen never stops evolving its passive genjutsu, people keep growing and developing, and don't have a final form. If you're not satisfied with who you are, that's not a sign that you've changed wrong. It's not a sign of anything at all, because you'll never be done changing.

Why did Hazō think she wasn't satisfied with who she was? She was still trying to figure out who she was. Was the implication that he could see something to be dissatisfied with?

It's OK to fall short of your ideal self. Actually, it's expected. Nobody alive can claim to already be their ideal self, not even Akane. All that matters is that we continue to work towards it.

What I should have asked when we had that conversation was what your ideal self was. Whom do you want to become, Mari? What do you need to do to get there? Only you can answer these questions, but if you need any kind of help figuring them out, I'm ready to help you with everything I have. There is nobody on this planet more qualified to help you write up a list of goals, or any other kind of list for that matter. I'll even throw in subheadings for free.


A list of goals? Mari didn't know who she wanted to be. Some of her goals she wasn't sure she should want. Some were mutually contradictory. Some were probably impossible. But what she needed most, what she wanted most…

The weight loomed over her, ever closer.

She wanted to be redeemed. To have been redeemed. Now Hazō was telling her that it was a never-ending journey? That all she would ever be able to do was incrementally get further away from the person she'd been, tiny step by tiny step?

Do you remember about the Sunset Racer? The massacre perpetrated by Team Minami? Sure, there were extenuating circumstances. None of us can guess what the fallout would have been from letting all those witnesses live.

Oh, no. Hazō, no.

Still, I don't feel absolved. I doubt I ever will, and I don't think I ever should. All I can do is take that sin, and make it one of the foundations of a world where nobody ever has to do what I did. That's my promise, both to the dead and to myself: I will build a world where they are the last, or as close as I can get.

Mari couldn't allow it. A ninja couldn't live that way. If Mari had stopped to feel guilty every time she sacrificed someone during a mission, if she'd taken time to think about what would eventually happen to all those guards she'd bribed or all those servants who'd blabbed precious secrets in bed… She couldn't let Hazō go down that road, not while he was still so young with all his sins ahead of him.

You've had a much longer career. You've committed more sins than me by a long shot. I know you've only told me a fraction of what you've done, for any number of reasons. How do you feel about those sins now, Mari? And once you know how you feel, how are you going to act on that knowledge? There's a place for

The weight hit.

It's time, whispered the voice in her head.

No. She wasn't ready. She'd never be ready.

You have to do this. If you want to move on, if you want to live with your head held high, you have to pass through one last fire.

Mari had been redeemed. Hazō was wrong. They were somebody else's sins, the sins of somebody who wasn't Gōketsu Mari. She'd earned that absolution.

You can't unread the letter. You can't unhear the accusation. You can't forget that the question has been asked.

Ready or not, it's time.


Hazō's life was heavy in her hand. With nowhere else to look, she could see it clearly. The hope and the idealism. The affection and the ruthlessness. The future he dreamed of and the futures he feared. A million ideas. A spider web of bonds. Hana, loved, longed-for, distant, disappointing. The monolithic Kurosawa. Noburi, the brother he never had. Keiko, the soulmate who'd passed him by like a ship in the night. Akane, the beloved apprentice, alternating between human and divine. Kagome, the mentor to be both respected and rescued. So many lesser connections, to be awakened like Ino's or rejected like Shin's.

Noburi's life was heavy in her hand. A winding journey from mediocrity to slow-burning glory. Where Hazō was an arrow, he was a dozen directions of potential being dragged in his brother's wake. A scalpel of a mind, made blunt by insecurity. A playboy's life, cut short before it could flower, replaced with a quest that would end in light or darkness. Strength built struggling against the weight of the barrel. A difficult balance of jealousy and support, stabilised by a silent act of will. His own lattice of bonds, reaching further than anybody noticed.

Keiko's life was both heaviest and lightest in her hand. A childhood of flickering flame in endless darkness, only ever almost going out. Forever fighting herself, never winning but never losing. Spun like a ball in the roulette wheel of fate, never realising she was allowed to place her own bets. A single overwhelming bond, both radiant and corrupt, twice severed, once restored. Reaching out to love, build, support, protect, even though she expected to fail. Fire masquerading as ice. Spinning her own web while convinced she was at her victims' mercy. Carrying two lives in one, two futures in one.

They were the survivors.

Haizaki Shun had been the first on her register. A brilliant tracker for a genin. Just what they needed for the Swamp of Death. His family was in disgrace after his father had been executed for treason. His sister was only an Academy student, and his mother a chūnin of little note. Nobody influential would miss him, or even be surprised when he turned out to be a traitor like his father. He'd never made it to the swamp, caught in the crossfire of the initial jōnin battle. They'd identified the body by process of elimination.

Haizaki's life was just as heavy as Hazō's, Noburi's, or Keiko's. He'd had his own dreams, his own passions, his own bonds. Mari had done the research, and the queen of infiltration and seduction never forgot information about her targets. If not for his bad luck, he could have been her Hazō, her Noburi, or her Keiko. The weight of a human life didn't change between a loved one and a stranger.

Haizaki had been the first on her register. There had been a second. A third. A fourth. A tenth. A twentieth. It had been a long scroll. Those lives stacked in her hands, one after another, and this time, cornered by the two survivors as if by karma, Mari couldn't escape remembering.

She was being dragged down by the ever-growing weight, falling, drowning—

-o-​

Hearing her footsteps, Keiko looked up from The Twenty-Four Uses of Ninja Wire. Her expression was neutral, but her eyes were cold. Nothing new.

"Keiko," Practical Mari began, "I think it's best that I use the Clear Communication Technique for this. I'm not all that experienced with it compared to you, so please don't misunderstand if I sound awkward or artificial.

"I've been reflecting on what you said all this time. I felt hurt because of the way you expressed your feelings, but that doesn't mean what you were saying was wrong. Proving that I have nothing to do with the Heartbreaker has been such a high priority for me that I've overlooked other things that are much more important."

Keiko didn't say anything.

"I hurt all of you terribly," Practical Mari said. "That's a fact. I separated you from your loving families against your will. I turned you into traitors in Yagura's eyes, and thereby cut off your means of returning to Mist. I plunged you into mortal danger without your consent. I did all this for the sake of ambitions you had never signed up for. Ever since, I've been determined to become a better person and to make up for my mistakes by looking after you—training you, protecting you, and helping you grow as people—but I realise now that there was a level on which my motivations were still selfish.

"I was scared to confront the truth of my past. I wanted to believe that the nightmare of living as the Heartbreaker was over, and that I was now redeemed and would never have to face the full significance of my sins. I realise now that those sins don't just impact on me and my self-perception. They impact on your current life, and you deserve to have full closure before I can start thinking about finding closure for myself.

"I ask for your patience while I work on understanding and accepting the full extent of what I've done. I don't believe it will be a quick or easy process. But I also ask for your forgiveness. I understand enough to know that I've inflicted great suffering on you and great damage to your life, and I deeply regret it. It is something I should never have done to the stranger you were, and I will never do anything like it to the loved one you've become."

Keiko watched her for a while. Practical Mari waited.

"If you are being sincere," Keiko finally said, "then I commend your self-awareness and your intentions. However, you are also saying exactly what you would say in order to manipulate me into your preferred state of mind, and in light of your track record, I am unable to trust such a sudden, radical change of heart. You yourself taught me that a person with my miserable level of social competence can only defend herself from a potentially hostile social specialist with comprehensive rejection, even of assertions that sound as if they may be true, and you presently have every motivation to act as a hostile social specialist."

Practical Mari was patient. She was exactly as patient as was necessary.

"Keiko," she said, "I strongly want to resolve this conflict, and I believe doing so is important to you too. But if I can't convince you of my sincerity by telling you the truth, and, whatever you may think, I don't intend to do it by lying, what do you propose I do?"

"I do not have an answer for you," Keiko said evenly. "I have presented my feelings and my opinion of your behaviour and the motivations behind it. These are within my meagre capabilities. Resolving the crisis which you caused and I triggered is not. Should I, with my grand powers of creativity, invent a solution, I will inform you at once. Should you or a third party propose one, I will cooperate unless I have some specific objection. Until then, our plans for tomorrow have already been determined and discussed, so I request you leave me be."

She paused.

"No, on second thought, I would benefit from some fresh night air."

Practical Mari narrowed her eyes. They were still in hostile territory. "On your own?"

Keiko put her book down and strapped on her summoning scroll. "Only for approximately three seconds."

With that, Keiko left.

Guardian Mari sighed. As expected, they'd have to find a different way of dealing with the ungrateful brat.

It was like Keiko had forgotten everything Mari had done for her. Yes, the Swamp of Death had left Keiko near-suicidal. Mari knew that better than anyone. But why was she taking the blame for all of the damage when Keiko herself admitted she'd had a traumatic childhood and her various issues predated her encounter with Mari? If anything, Ami was the one to blame for failing to bring her sister up a healthier girl.

No. Guardian Mari wasn't going to make this about Ami. They owed Ami now. Guardian Mari had no idea whether they'd be here now without the insights she'd provided, or whether there'd just be a single, broken Mari (again but worse).

The point stood, though. In all likelihood, Mari had even fixed things that had been wrong with Keiko all along. And the swamp itself? Keiko had survived, hadn't she? Guardian Mari was positive that, left to her own devices, a Mist-nin Keiko would have died without ever making chūnin.

Instead, everything Keiko had was owed to Mari, directly or indirectly. Keiko had a girlfriend because Mari had negotiated their way into Leaf. Keiko was a Gōketsu and a Nara because Mari had persuaded Jiraiya to found a clan with Team Uplift—and a KEI coordinator because the wedding Mari had made possible had brought Ami to Leaf. She had her summoning scroll because Mari had guided her to it, nearly sacrificing herself in the process.

And did Keiko give Mari her unconditional trust and adoration the way she did to Ami? No. She judged her. She accused her. She mercilessly drove the original to the brink of...

It didn't matter.

That particular Mari didn't have her own name yet. She still slept, hurt and exhausted, and Guardian Mari would tear down the world before she allowed anyone, even Keiko, to hurt her or the others.

But Practical Mari was confident she'd be able to manage. She, the adult, would do what was necessary to achieve the best outcome for everyone, even if it meant swallowing her pride—or making other compromises.

In a way, it was good that they were still stuck in Isan. Handling Keiko would be a lot easier while she was isolated from her support network. Soon, they would be a happy family again.

-o-​

Snowflake was in the middle of her first combat mission, and it was fully as wonderful and terrible as she'd expected.

On the positive side, she would finally be able to prove herself equal to Kei as a warrior, not only in training but in deadly battle. Indeed, she intended to prove herself superior, since Kei's Frozen Skein was of no use to her once combat began. In addition, it was quite simply thrilling to fight for the first time, to form her own memories of being a ninja in truth.

On the negative side, this was a disaster waiting to happen. Courtesy of Noburi, she was full on chakra. Courtesy of Kei, she was guarded by a pangolin escort. However, she could not summon to replenish any losses—Pantsā had stated that, as one who had not proved herself to the clan, she would not be accepted as a summoner, at least until she performed some suitably meritorious deed; it had been one of the happiest days of Snowflake's life. And since the mission's overt purpose was to display Kei's martial might and willingness to risk herself for Isan, Snowflake did not have the option of lurking at the back where there was a minimal risk of injury. Worse still, she was a Gōketsu (nominally, at least) who could not use explosives, not this close to civilisation. It was unnatural.

She could but hope that today's prey—a pack of quislings—was both challenging enough to serve as proof of her strength and feeble enough that it did not destroy her and reveal the Shadow Clone Technique to a dozen observing shinobi.

"Lady Nara?"

And then there was this.

"Would you say," Arikada asked, "that the Frozen Skein's modality for processing information is more verbal or visual? This could be of great relevance to my studies."

Having to repeatedly delve into Kei's memories and then present them as her own was unpleasant enough. But Snowflake was physically incapable of answering questions about the Frozen Skein. She possessed Kei's theoretical knowledge, but her actual experience of the altered state was no greater than Arikada's, and she was aware that she was a paltry liar. Worse, Arikada had volunteered no information as to his background. For all she knew, he was a Mist missing-nin who already possessed knowledge of the Frozen Skein, and was even now recognising contradictions. Alternatively, he could be a clan shinobi with Bloodline Limit clan secrets of his own, and therefore recognise when she was concealing harmless information which a real Mori attempting to build a working relationship would see no reason not to share.

And yet there was no other way.

"I apologise, Arikada," she said, "but that is another piece of information I am unable to divulge."

"How disappointing," Arikada said sceptically(?).

Snowflake needed to change the subject.

"What are these studies?" she asked. "I admit I have never heard of the Sacred Spiritual Seekers of the Scaly Sage before."

It must have been the correct question, for Arikada's eyes lit up with an unhealthy light. "Finally! Would you believe that in this Truth-forsaken village, the High Priest was the only one who asked? My studies—our studies—are into the very fundamental nature of being and the laws that govern it. Through research and investigation, we aim to comprehend reality and use that knowledge for the betterment of mankind."

"And the Scaly Sage? Would that be your leader?"

"If only!" Arikada exclaimed. "The Scaly Sage is our inspiration, our paragon, our exemplar. He is the world's greatest visionary in the field of natural philosophy. Witnessing His genius in battle was what inspired me and my wife to follow the path of biosealing, and to follow His example when He left his village in order to pursue His research rather than be hemmed in by the short-sighted restrictions of those in power."

Scaly Sage. Biosealing. Missing-nin.

"Are you perchance speaking of Orochimaru?"

"Yes!" Arikada exclaimed. "You know of Him? No, of course you know of Him. He is a true legend of the shinobi world. The greatest shinobi since the Sage of Six Paths, or perhaps even including him. How privileged you are to dwell in the village where He once made His home. Or perhaps not, since it is the village that exiled Him rather than accept His brilliance."

"You are unaware, then," Snowflake asked, "that Leaf has welcomed Orochimaru back?"

Arikada nearly tripped over a tree root. Fortunately, the quisling pack was in full flight by this point.

"You mean it's true? I thought those were just rumours spread by Leaf to conceal its loss of power. After all, how could a village ever forgive its own missing-nin?"

"I was present on the night of his return," Snowflake said.

"This changes everything," Arikada said quietly, apparently to himself.

Snowflake sensed that this was her moment. "We are on close cooperative terms with Dr Yakushi, his apprentice."

Unexpectedly, Arikada scowled. "That bumbling fool? That sellout? Pfah. He's no better than the other pretenders. He just happened to find himself in the right place at the right time. It should tell you everything that the Scaly Sage didn't take that alembic-stirring weasel with him when He left Hidden Leaf. No, kindly do not speak to me of Yakushi Kabuto."

A misstep. Of course an Orochimaru cultist (why, why in the name of the ancestors Snowflake did not have was there such a thing as an Orochimaru cultist?) would be jealous of Orochimaru's former apprentice.

There was another path, a path tainted with pain. But Snowflake was being trusted. She was being useful. She was still in the process for compensating for the dinner fiasco in which she had nearly ruined everything. She mentally gritted her teeth.

"My sister, Ami, works closely with Orochimaru on projects of mutual interest, and is one of only two people in Leaf known to have his favour." Or at least, one of only two people he could be trusted not to kidnap and/or dissect if presented with a suitable opportunity. Why, they were practically family.

"Is that so?" Arikada said slowly. "How fascinating. I wonder if—"

In the next moment, Snowflake's spirit was devoured.

-o-​

The throne towered before her like a mountain. It quivered before her like a living thing. It was a living thing. Innumerable quislings, those pink rat-like humanoids with their long claws and pale skulls, crawled all over each other, each trying to escape only to be pulled back in by their loyal siblings, their totality forming a royal seat for Snowflake's new master.

OBEY.

The Tyrant gazed down at her. Its head was that of a rodent, with white skin stretching as if there was barely enough to cover the skull. Two of its eyes were an unnaturally human blue, while the third, high in its forehead, was jade green and held her in its thrall. Three mighty horns curved back from its head. The beast was all-powerful, all-knowing, and vast beyond description. A single claw could crush her into paste. It did not need to speak to her. She already knew that she could only OBEY.

No. Snowflake needed to resist. Even if it destroyed her, she needed to resist. She needed to resist because…

OBEY.

Because what the Tyrant wanted was her agency. Her sole possession. The core of her identity and that which separated her from her enslaved brothers and sisters. The foundation without which all else was meaningless.

OBEY.

The Tyrant was not Ami, who alone had legitimate claim to everything Snowflake was. That goddess had forsaken her, and nobody was permitted to take her place.

OBEY.

Snowflake's will was a feeble thing. It was no sword of insurrection to be brandished against a divine throne. It was barely a fruit knife. She could no more defy the Tyrant with it than she could attempt to stab an explosion to death.

Still, it did not matter.

Snowflake could not be Snowflake and obey.

-o-​

"What… what happened?" Snowflake asked blearily as she climbed to her feet. "A genjutsu attack?"

"You resisted," Arikada said with massive relief. "It seems all your hunting ended up waking quite the monster from its hibernation." He pointed ahead of them.

The quisling tyrant was not quite as imposing in person—it towered merely twice the height of an adult man, and instead of a throne, it was surrounded by a roiling mass of quislings, the remnants of the pack they had been pursuing—or the pack that had been leading them into a trap. The glow coming from its forehead retained an eye-catching, hypnotic quality, but instead of the desire to fall to her knees and worship, Snowflake only felt rodenticidal fury. She would cut its still-beating heart from its chest for daring to attempt to dominate her.

"Unfortunately, not everyone possessed your mental fortitude," Arikada added. "Your pangolins absorbed the impact of the ambush, but we may still be in quite some trouble."

They were in quite some trouble. Fully half of the hunting team was gathered around the tyrant, weapons out and with an eerie green glint in their eyes.

For a moment, all was still. Then the quisling tyrant raised a paw and chittered, and all hell broke loose.

In an instant, the clearing was filled with the cacophony of half a dozen separate melees. Friends and family members who had just been cracking jokes or casually attempting to one-up each other were now facing off, eyes filled with murder.

Snowflake's priority was obvious and urgent. In a battle of shinobi against shinobi, her fragile nature was a critical disadvantage, and while her life was not at risk, as Kei's substitute she could not simply disappear and leave a handful of Isanese ninja to die to a peril she had led them into.

She raised her hands and began forming hand seals, only to abort immediately as Sanada Genzaburō, the bear-like wrestler who had insisted on flirting with her for half the hunt, ignoring her immeasurable discomfort, now charged at her as if to trample her into the ground.

"Carry on with what you're doing, Lady Nara," Arikada called out. "I'll take care of things here."

He stepped in Sanada's path and, with a scowl of annoyance, tore off his right sleeve and cast it in the man's face. Sanada, alert, dodged instantly, but it did redirect his attention to Arikada.

"This is why I prefer lab work," Arikada muttered. "Oh, well."

He raised his right arm—which, Snowflake could see without the sleeve, was covered with tattoos—and thrust it at Sanada's chest with passable taijutsu form. Sanada, whose form was much more than passable, batted it away expressionlessly, then lowered his stance for another charge.

The arm extended far past its natural length and curved around his guard.

Dislocated, moving in a way that surely neither bone nor muscle could support, Arikada's arm reached past Sanada's defences and grabbed tightly onto his bare shoulder. The wrestler immediately grabbed it to tear it off, but even that was far too late.

A series of dense, seal-like tattoos streamed down the arm as if possessed of their own will, like endless millipedes rather than abstract ink designs, and then crossed over onto Sanada's flesh. The sight made Snowflake doubt her sanity.

She should have turned away. She should have known not to look closely at a biosealer's work. But Snowflake was young, and curious, and so she made the natural mistake.

After a second in which the world was still, the tattoos disappeared, sinking into Sanada's flesh like one of those beauty products of Ino's that disappeared after their work on the skin was done.

Sanada began to scream.

Or he should have done. But Arikada's art did not leave him that luxury, as his throat was one of the first organs to be torn apart. Snowflake watched, first with horrified fascination, then sick to her stomach but still somehow unable to look away, as something, a thousand somethings, crawled beneath Sanada's skin, destroying everything they came across. Where they pushed up against the surface, they looked like nothing so much as tiny, baby-sized hands.

When they reached his face, she finally spun away, retching.

"I'm afraid you're still ahead of me, Sugako," Arikada muttered, surveying his handiwork (she shuddered at the word) disapprovingly. "Ah, well. Passable for field conditions. Lady Nara, I suggest you use this opportunity to complete your ninjutsu."

For a second, Snowflake could not remember what he was talking about. Then a yell from across the clearing jerked her back into awareness.

"Bro! What the hell, bro? The beastie's right over there. What are you doing?"

Kannagi Daigorō, one of the clan head's sons, was shouting at his brother Ryū, ignoring the bigger man's slow, intimidating approach.

"Bro, snap out of it! It's just a genjutsu from some rat-man thing. C'mon, don't make me beat some sense into you!"

Ryū's face was blank as he lifted his double-headed axe, Overkill, as if to split Daigorō in half.

"Ah, to hell with it," Daigorō spat. "Don't blame me if you can't get married after this!"

He swung his enormous mace, Stick (for beating women off with, he had explained even though she never asked), clearly aiming to crack it against Ryū's head and leave him unconscious for however long it took for the tyrant's power to wear off.

But if Snowflake of all people could read the attack, then a senior weaponmaster could as well. Ryū moved fast, slamming into his brother shoulder-first, pushing his arms out of alignment before the swing could complete. Then, as Daigorō stumbled back, Ryū brought his axe down in one enormous slash. Behind all the blood, Snowflake could see the white of Daigorō's ribs.

It was all the reminder Snowflake needed.

"Pangolin Clan Technique: Ghost Scales!"

The scales, ephemerally light yet stronger than the chain mail no sane shinobi would ever wear, slipped over her body like a silk dress. She could only faintly see their shimmer herself, but an approving gasp from Arikada made her suspect that they were something special.

Unfortunately, it was not enough. A vast curtain of flame enveloped Snowflake, head to toe.

But only for an instant. She doubted any amount of armour could have protected her from the conflagration, but Kei's finely-honed reflexes—no, her own finely-honed reflexes; she had trained as hard as any—had moved her out of the way before the flames could do more than obstruct vision. The fact that she was now standing on a tree that was on fire was a minor problem by comparison.

She risked a glance in the direction of the quisling tyrant. The beast stared at her mockingly for a second, but did not attack. Instead, it picked up one of its minions by the head, opened its bony maw wide—and devoured the thrashing creature in a few gleeful gulps.

What frightened her far more than the casual brutality was the fact that the other quislings did not flee.

As the flames began to spread, shrouding the clearing in smoke and making the melee yet more chaotic, she glimpsed Azai Kentarō, an ambitious young officer from the High Priest's not-yet-secret police, cycling through a series of advanced hand seals. The growing aura of power around him made it clear that he was about to unleash something catastrophic in his new master's name. Snowflake tensed—

Gasai Ran, the magnificently-endowed taijutsu expert whom Kei and Snowflake could watch practise kata forever, appeared from the smoke with a flying kick like a thrown spear. Azai went soaring in one direction, his teeth in another. It seemed doubtful that he would get up again.

It was time for Snowflake to choose her own opponent before one chose her first. As a ranged specialist who absolutely did not want to find herself trapped in melee, it was imperative that she seize the initiative in any confrontation.

Over there. Yoshida Mion, her natural opponent (a high-level kunai wielder with a bulging seal pouch), was taking aim at the Takahashi siblings, who stood back-to-back in a little circle of silence in the middle of the chaotic battlefield. Kei owed the Takahashi Clan, endlessly, and a timely rescue would—

"Earth Element: Golem's Grasp Technique!"

Takahashi Noboru, tall and with a fine goatee clearly cultivated in imitation of his clan head, stretched his left hand towards Yoshida in a regal motion. A heavy gauntlet of compacted rock, surely too heavy to wear, assembled itself around it from the rock and soil in front of him. He grunted with exertion. In the same instant, the gauntlet propelled itself off his arm like a projectile, travelling in a perfect straight line.

Yoshida threw herself into a sideways roll to evade, dropping the scroll she had been about to arm.

The gauntlet, correcting its course very slightly, grabbed her by the throat.

Yoshida rolled on the ground, struggling desperately to free herself as the gauntlet's grip tightened. Finally, in an incredible burst of chakra-enhanced strength that would surely have been beyond a lesser shinobi, she ripped it off and cast it away—only for the gauntlet to explode, fanning her in shrapnel. Yoshida collapsed in a pile of shredded flesh and blood, technically alive at best.

But this was no time to stand in horrified awe. Gasai Kimiko stalked out of the shadows, lunging straight for Takahashi Yui's throat as if driven by the same bloodthirsty muse. This time, Snowflake would—

Or not. The diminutive girl spun out of Gasai's way like a dancer preparing to change partners. Then, faces almost close enough to touch, she looked her straight in her green-tinted eyes with a mixture of glee and regret.

"Elemental Focus!"

For a few seconds, it seemed as if the technique had failed to activate.

Then Gasai's screeching cut Snowflake's ears like a blade, almost painful enough to dispel her and protections be damned. With a helpless gurgle, Gasai collapsed at Takahashi's feet, seemingly uninjured yet visibly destroyed.

Snowflake was so, so glad that the Takahashi siblings had turned out to be strong of will.

Somewhere in the background, Kannagi Daigorō fell with a scream that was more like a sob. Somehow, Snowflake knew he would never rise again.

Then, behind her, there came a gasp from pain from Arikada. She whipped around to see him pulling a kunai from deep inside the muscle of his arm.

"How… inconvenient…"

"Stop!" Snowflake exclaimed. "You will aggravate the bleeding!"

"Not… ow… a concern. I will make… aagh… arrangements. Would you mind covering me for a second?"

Would it involve looking in his general direction ever again?

As if she had the luxury of being squeamish while her allies perished around her.

"Understood."

Arikada reached for Sanada's still-moving corpse (or did the convulsions indicate that he was still alive? Snowflake did not dare imagine it) with his wounded arm, but held his hand over it without quite touching. Perhaps even he feared to come into contact with the nightmare he had unleashed?

No. This man admired Orochimaru. Snowflake finally understood what that signified, on a visceral level, as Sanada's spine ripped itself free of the wrestler's body as if possessed of independent will, and scuttled up Arikada's arm with the assistance of tiny things she did not dare to look at.

More chunks of flesh, some identifiable as organs, others mercifully not, followed its example, wrapping themselves around and underneath the spine until what was left was a living, pulsating, bulging sleeve covering the arm from wrist to shoulder.

Arikada flexed his fingers experimentally. A dark yellow liquid poured onto them.

"Superior raw materials really do make a difference," he muttered. "Thank you for your support, Lady Nara."

She would not vomit. She would not vomit. She would not vomit. She had not eaten for an entire lifetime. She could endure this. She would not vomit.

Enough. She would not be distracted by Arikada's perversion of the natural order, just as she would not be distracted by the gasps and yelps of pain from her allies and allies-turned-enemies in the distance, or the veils of smoke that made those nearby conflicts seem like they were in another world, or the pleased chittering of the quisling tyrant…

No, she would definitely be distracted by the chattering of the quisling tyrant. Its powers might or might not be genjutsu, but there was every chance that destroying the foul creature would free those in its grasp. If not, well, she would hardly regret the attempt.

Her kunai throw was perfect, guided by uncompromising hatred and the will to end the enemy that stole others' agency and had nearly taken her own. No inaccuracy could be permitted. No deviation was acceptable. There was only one future remaining, and in it the quisling tyrant was dead.

But her target, aware that there would be no escape, chose a different solution. In one lightning-fast motion, it grabbed another of the quislings, and interposed it like a shield. The tyrant chittered smugly as its minion died and her perfect wrath was wasted.

From the treetop position Snowflake had taken to secure an unobstructed throw, she saw with horror that the invisible fortress marked by the Takahashi siblings' wills had finally been violated. Kannagi Ryū strode towards them, batting Gasai Ran aside like a kitten when she attempted to come to their rescue.

The brother raised his arm once more, then frowned and seemed to think better of it. Instead, he made his seals, then sunk his hand too deep into the ground and pulled out a clod of earth, casting it at Kannagi like a rolling ball.

"Earth Element: Golem's Headbutt Technique!"

Kannagi was expressionless—he had been expressionless all along, even while murdering his brother—and seemingly unfazed by the way the ball swept up more soil as it rolled, growing until it was nearly as tall as him, or by the fact that much of the soil was still on fire.

There was no time to evade. Instead, he pulled his entire upper body back, winding up, then slammed against the ball with all his strength at an angle so as to divert its course.

He nearly did, despite its ridiculous weight. But only nearly. The impact knocked him to the ground, and Snowflake dared to hope that deadliest warrior on the enemy side was down.

Such fantastic optimism. Would Snowflake never learn?

Kannagi sprang to his feet before Takahashi could focus enough for another ninjutsu. Snowflake blinked, smoke in her eyes, and in that instant Kannagi was already in front of Takahashi, axe swinging. There was a spray of blood—

"Noboru!"

Yui stood defiantly in front of Kannagi, her brother—whom she had shoved out of the way at the final second—gasping on the ground next to her. There was neither glee nor regret in her eyes. There was absolutely nothing, and it made Snowflake shiver.

"Elemental Focus," she said with a voice that could freeze fire.

The mountain of a man, barely fazed by a missile the size of Panjandrum to the face, collapsed at her feet with nothing but a groan.

"I believe that would be our cue to finish this," came Arikada's ever-calm voice from somewhere not far below Snowflake. "I would not care to find out what powers it wields in melee, but I trust you have determined how to penetrate its ranged defence, Lady Nara?"

"Just clear me a path," Snowflake growled.

With a nod, Arikada began to stride towards the quisling tyrant, walking around their comrades' bodies rather than stepping over them. How many were still alive, fighting on the other side of the smoke?

A kunai sped from the darkness, aimed straight for Arikada's head.

Arikada's warped arm lashed out and batted it out of the air. Above the elbow, something Snowflake recognised with exhausted horror to be an eyeball locked on to some unseen location.

"You," Arikada said with satisfaction. "I do believe I owe you a debt."

In a burst of chakra-enhanced speed, he disappeared into the treeline. There was a single sound of flesh impacting flesh, and then… and then screams, and a series of wet sounds that her unhelpful mind could only describe as "feasting". Snowflake did not dare follow.

Besides, Arikada had done his duty, and she had her own mission.

She had a clear line of sight. Now all she needed—

OBEY.

The writhing throne obstructed her vision, the Tyrant in its deific glory overlapping with the tyrant before her, attempting once again to claim her reality.

OBEY.

Dimly, she realised how vulnerable she was in these moments of struggle. Even an ordinary quisling could…

OBE—

The Tyrant's will flickered, and Snowflake seized on its moment of weakness.

Snowflake chose agency over every other value. She would cooperate with others when she so chose. She would never obey.

The Tyrant had no response.

"You all right there, Summoner?"

Inoue Yūji was stooped over, bleeding from a dozen wounds, but his voice was proud. Snowflake traced his gaze to a gash in the quisling tyrant's middle horn.

"My thanks," Snowflake said. "Now, for those who have fallen, and for ourselves, let us end this."

She launched a kunai at the tyrant. Predictably, it raised a minion in its path, which served as an effective shield. It also served to obstruct the tyrant's line of sight.

As the expended minion fell, three kunai struck the quisling tyrant, one per eye. Then, before it could recover, or reveal some new power such as regeneration, Gasai Ran appeared behind it and shamelessly stole the kill with a spinning kick that sent its head flying far into the distance. At least she would receive no trophy for her insolence.

In the end, there were only three casualties, not counting those who might or might not ever fight again. Two of them had been at Arikada's 'hands'. Snowflake chose to serve as scout for their return, citing her lack of injury, since it was the only way she could reliably keep him out of her sight.

Surprise round!

Everyone rolls Resolve.

Snowflake: 33 + 3 = 36
Pass.

Arikada Hibiki: ?? - 3 = ??
Pass.

Azai Kentarō: ?? - 6 = ??
Fail.

Gasai Kimiko: ?? + 0 = ??
Fail.

Gasai Ran: ?? + 9 = ??
Pass.

Inoue Yūji: ?? - 3 = ??
Pass.

Kannagi Daigorō: ?? - 6 = ??
Pass.

Kannagi Ryū: ?? + 0 = ??
Fail.

Murasaki Tetsuya: ?? + 0 = ??
Pass.

Murasaki Yū: ?? - 3 = ??
Fail.

Sanada Genzaburō: ?? - 9 = ??
Fail.

Takahashi Noboru: ?? + 6 = ??
Pass.

Takahashi Yui ?? - 3 = ??
Pass.

Yoshida Mion: ?? - 9 = ??
Fail.

Initiative: Yoshida Mion, Arikada Hibiki, Murasaki Tetsuya, Kannagi Daigorō, Azai Kentarō, Sanada Genzaburō, Quisling Tyrant, Inoue Yūji, Snowflake, Gasai Ran, Takahashi Noboru, Murasaki Yū, Kannagi Ryū, Gasai Kimiko, Takahashi Yui, Quisling Pack

Round 1

All ninja use chakra boost.

Yoshida Mion
Standard: Ranged Weapons vs Murasaki Tetsuya (Athletics)
?? - 3 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 6 + ? = ??
Murasaki Tetsuya takes 1 stress.

Arikada Hibiki
Standard: Taijutsu vs Sanada Genzaburō (Taijutsu)
?? + 6 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 3 + ? = ??
Arikada plants a bioseal on Sanada Genzaburō.
Sealing ?? + 3 = ?? vs Physique ?? - 3 = ??
Sanada Genzaburō takes 5 stress. He is Taken Out horrifically.

Murasaki Tetsuya
Standard: Ranged Weapons vs Azai Kentarō (Athletics)
?? + 3 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 6 + ? = ??.
Miss.

Kannagi Daigorō
Standard: Melee Weapons vs Kannagi Ryū (Melee Weapons)
?? - 6 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 0 + ? = ??
Kannagi Daigorō takes 8 stress. He gains the Mild Consequence "Nicked", the Moderate Consequence "Severed Muscles", and the Severe Consequence "Cut to the Bone".

Azai Kentarō
Standard: Fire Element: Hellfire Breath Technique vs Snowflake (Athletics)
?? - 3 + ? = ?? vs 50 + 6 + 6 - 1 = 61
Miss.
Azai Kentarō creates the scene Aspect "Sea of Flames".

Quisling Tyrant
Standard: Taijutsu vs Quisling Pack (Athletics)
?? - 3 = ?? vs ?? + 0 = ??
Quisling Tyrant devours a quisling.

Inoue Yūji
Standard: Taijutsu vs Murasaki Yū (Athletics)
?? + 0 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 6 + ? = ??
Murasaki takes 3 stress.

Snowflake
Standard: Ghost Scales

Gasai Ran
Standard: Taijutsu vs Azai Kentarō (Athletics)
?? + 12 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 6 + ? = ??
Azai Kentarō takes 4 stress. He gains the Mild Consequence "Missing Teeth". He is Taken Out.

Takahashi Noboru
Standard: Earth Element: Golem's Grasp Technique vs Yoshida Mion (Athletics)
?? + 0 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 9 + ? = ??
Yoshida Mion takes 7 stress. She gains the Mild Consequence "Lacerated", the Moderate Consequence "Crushed Throat", and the Severe Consequence "Shredded". She is Taken Out.

Murasaki Yū
Standard: Ranged Weapons vs Arikada Hibiki (Athletics)
?? + 3 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 6 + ? = ??
Arikada Hibiki takes 5 stress. He gains the Mild Consequence "Inconveniently Pierced".

Kannagi Ryū
Standard: Melee Weapons vs Kannagi Daigorō
?? - 6 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 9 + ? - ? = ??
Kannagi Daigorō takes 9 shifts of stress. He dies instantly.

Gasai Kimiko
Standard: Taijutsu vs Takahashi Yui (Athletics)
?? - 3 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 0 + ? = ??
Miss.

Takahashi Yui
Standard: Elemental Focus Technique vs Gasai Kimiko (Athletics)
?? - 6 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 3 + ? = ??
Gasai Kimiko takes 7 stress. She gains the Mild Consequence "Overheating" and the Moderate Consequence "My Blood is on Fire!" She is Taken Out.

Quisling Pack
Standard: Manoeuvre
Quisling Pack creates the scene Aspect "Swarmed by Pests".

Round 2

Initiative: Arikada Hibiki, Murasaki Tetsuya, Quisling Tyrant, Inoue Yūji, Snowflake, Gasai Ran, Takahashi Noboru, Murasaki Yū, Kannagi Ryū, Takahashi Yui, Quisling Pack

All ninja use chakra boost.

Arikada Hibiki
Full-Round: Craft Multitool

Murasaki Tetsuya
Standard: Ranged Weapons vs Quisling Tyrant (Athletics)
?? - 3 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 3 = ??
The Tyrant blocks with a quisling.

Quisling Tyrant
Standard: OBEY vs Takahashi Noboru (Resolve)
?? + 6 = ?? vs ?? + 9 = ??
Takahashi Noboru resists.

Inoue Yūji
Standard: Taijutsu vs Murasaki Yū (Athletics)
?? + 0 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 3 + ? = ??
Miss.

Snowflake
Standard: Ranged Weapons vs Quisling Tyrant (Athletics)
Quisling Tyrant spends 1 FP to tag "Swarmed by Pests".
40 - 6 + 5 - 1 = 38 vs ?? + 9 + ? = ??
Snowflake spends 1 FP to reroll.
40 - 3 + 5 - 1 = 41 vs ? + 9 + ? = ??
Snowflake spends 1 FP to reroll.
40 - 12 + 5 - 1 = 32 vs ?? + 9 + ? = ??
Miss.

Gasai Ran
Standard: Taijutsu vs Kannagi Ryū (Melee Weapons)
?? + 6 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 3 + ? = ??
Gasai takes 4 stress. She gains the Mild Consequence "Dazed".

Takahashi Noboru
Takahashi Noboru spends 1 FP to invoke "Sea of Flames".
Standard: Earth Element: Golem's Headbutt Technique vs Kannagi Ryū (Athletics)
?? -3 + ? + ? = ?? vs ?? + 0 + ? = ??
Kannagi Ryū takes 2 stress and gains the Aspect "Prone".

Murasaki Yū
Standard: Ranged Weapons vs Inoue Yūji (Athletics)
?? + 3 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 0 + ? = ??
Inoue Yūji takes 7 stress. He gains the Mild Consequence "Stabbed" and the Moderate Consequence "Bleeding Heavily".

Kannagi Ryū
Supplemental: Stand up
Standard: Melee Weapons vs Takahashi Noboru (Athletics)
?? - 9 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 3 + ? = ??
Takahashi Noboru takes 5 stress. He gains the Mild Consequence "Shallow Cut".

Takahashi Yui
Standard: Elemental Focus Technique vs Kannagi Ryū (Athletics)
?? + 3 + ? = ?? vs ?? - 1 + ? = ??
Kannagi Ryū takes 2 stress. He gains the Mild Consequence "Overheating". He is Taken Out.

Quisling Pack
Standard: Taijutsu Block (protect Quisling Tyrant)
?? + 6 = ??

Round 3

Initiative: Arikada Hibiki, Murasaki Tetsuya, Quisling Tyrant, Inoue Yūji, Snowflake, Gasai Ran, Takahashi Noboru, Murasaki Yū, Takahashi Yui, Quisling Pack

All ninja use chakra boost.

Arikada Hibiki
Standard: Taijutsu vs Murasaki Yū (Athletics)
?? - 6 + ? + ?? = ?? vs ?? + 6 + ? = ??
Murasaki takes 12 shifts of stress. He dies instantly.

Quisling Tyrant
Standard: OBEY vs Snowflake (Resolve)
?? - 12 = ?? vs 33 + 3 = 36
Snowflake resists.

Inoue Yūji
Standard: Taijutsu vs Quisling Tyrant (Taijutsu)
?? + 6 + ? - ? = ?? vs ?? - ? = ??
Inoue Yūji bypasses the Block. Quisling Tyrant takes 2 stress.

Snowflake
Standard: Ranged vs Quisling Tyrant (Athletics)
40 + 6 + 5 - 1 = 50 vs ?? - 6 = ??
Snowflake bypasses the Block. Quisling Tyrant takes 8 stress. It gains the Mild Consequence "Scratched", the Moderate Consequence "Pierced", and the Severe Consequence "Kunai Where My Eyes Should Be".

Gasai Ran
Standard: Taijutsu vs Quisling Tyrant (Taijutsu)
?? + 3 + ? - ? = ?? vs ?? + 6 - ? = ??
Gasai Ran bypasses the Block. Quisling Tyrant takes 4 stress and dies instantly.

The remaining ninja make short work of the demoralised quisling pack.

-o-​

You have received 3 + 1 = 4 XP. Snowflake has spent 2 FP and gained 1 FP for overcoming a significant conflict. She has also gained 1 Thousand-Yard Stare point. Since their fates are so intimately bound together, Keiko and Snowflake share Fate Points. They also share TYS points, which draw their power from emotion more than information, and thus are not adequately blocked by the phantasmal layer.

-o-​

Unfortunately, you did not complete your research on how to make jacuzzi seals simultaneously functional and waterproof. Instead, by way of an IOU, Hazō has dipped into his personal savings to buy Mari some very expensive Hot Springs bath salts. This has cost you 2 FP.

-o-​

Snowflake is unlikely to want to eat anything ever again, but she also feels guilty over the outcome of the hunt, and thus has consented to trying more Seventh Path bugs. They make her pop.

In Yuno's opinion, the Kannagi hate the impact Yuno's existence has on their reputation, as well as the fact that she automatically makes their estate more cursed by her presence and is also a dubious individual in her own right. However, her complete lack of social life and love of killing things combined to eventually make her the clan's best axe-wielder (which is why she's allowed to keep Satsuko, and totally not because no one dares to try to take her from her), giving them a reason to tolerate her. She doesn't know how the Kannagi feel about her marriage, but suspects it's left them painted into a corner. If they treat her with respect, they lose face in Isan. If they don't treat her with respect, they offend her Leaf backers. This is probably why they're avoiding her as much as possible. Meanwhile, the Gasai have no strong opinions they've ever shared with her, beyond her being the cursed child that they're relieved to be rid of.

The Kannagi aren't in the High Priest's good books, thanks to Yuno. They are unlikely to move against him if there is any risk of retaliation. On the other hand, the sword over their heads doesn't exactly inspire heartfelt loyalty, so it's unlikely they'd oppose an effort to get rid of the High Priest as long as success was guaranteed and/or there was no risk to them.

Yuno is not exactly in the loop with regard to Gasai politics. However, she notes that if the High Priest strongly favours the Yoshida for their unique sealing arts, and would have favoured the Takahashi for their unique ninjutsu, and is tolerant of the Kannagi (who have unique weapon styles) despite their perceived disloyalty, then that doesn't look so good for the Gasai, whose taijutsu styles offer Isan little by way of competitive advantage.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 29th of May, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Honoka's Stolen Learning
Interlude: Honoka's Stolen Learning

The book was fascinating. Oh, she didn't understand it, but it was fascinating. It was Kagome-sensei's latest project; he was compiling a few dozen loose pages and scrolls and folios and whatnot into a big leatherbound book, and it looked like he was editing as he went. The writing used a lot of strange kanji that she didn't recognize, but she had thought ahead and brought a charcoal stick and some rough paper with her so that she could note them down. The math was utterly beyond her; it was densely packed and filled with unfamiliar symbols, but that just showed how much more there was to learn. The pictures were the best part; most of them were big swirly round things with lines coming in from the sides that she could just stare at for hours.

Well, not hours. Kagome-sensei wouldn't be gone that long.

She carefully slid the book back into its place beside the lapdesk and stroked its leatherbound spine softly before ruffling lightly through the stack of papers sitting beside it. They were written in lots of different hands, most of which she didn't recognize. In fact, the only one that she did recognize was Great Lord Jiraiya Sir's, and that only because she recognized it from the scroll that hung in the Gōketsu living room. The scroll was about the Will of Fire and she loved to stand in front of it, reading it over and over while imagining that he was standing there speaking the words to her.

"The purpose of a ninja's life is service," he would say in that big rumbly voice that she was sure he must have had. "We are the soul of the Land of Fire. The lives we call ours are not ours. They belong to the Will of Fire, and to the Hokage who is its avatar, and to the Land of Fire over which he rules." He would smile at her and his eyes would crinkle up. "And you shall be the best of us, Honoka. You will show others the best of Leaf. Why, perhaps someday you'll even be Hokage!" And he would chuckle and ruffle her hair and then hook his thumbs into his big wide belt and rock back and forth on his heels while staring nobly into the distance.

The particular paper of Great Lord Jiraiya Sir's that Kagome-sensei had been working from was on top of the pile. It was six pages, punched in the top left corner and a rawhide strip looped through to keep them together. The first five pages were all text and math, but she skipped past that and went to the picture at the back. It was simple, only three lines, but they were three beautiful lines. Great Lord Jiraiya Sir's writing was a little...well, she would never dream of saying that it was bad in any way, but it was definitely unusual when he wasn't concentrating. His drawings? They were perfect. The feathering was light and even and it was obvious that not one single glimmer of ink touched anywhere on the page that he didn't want it to.

She picked up an imaginary brush and practiced sketching the lines the way Great Lord—

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

Honoka jumped, the pages falling from terrified fingers. They hadn't even touched the ground before Kagome-sensei blurred forward at full chakra-boosted speed, hoisted her off the ground, and zipped her out of his sitting room into the hall.

"I'm sorry!" she said as soon as her feet touched the floor. Her eyes were already tearing up.

"Honoka—!" Kagome-sensei stopped talking and clamped his teeth together, fists balled in fury at his hips.

"I'm sorry, sensei! Please don't be mad! I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm so—"

"Enough!" He cut her off with a slashing of one hand. She swallowed and looked up at him with dripping eyes. His teeth gritted tighter, the muscle in his jaw turning knife-edged rigid. He forced himself to draw a deep breath, hold it, and let it out slowly, then a second, then a third.

"Honoka, I'm not angry with you."

She swallowed hopefully. "You're not?"

He looked down at her, visibly struggling to control his breathing. After a moment he had it under control again. He sank down to the floor with his back against the wall and gestured for her to sit beside him. She knelt down, shoulders hunched and eyes on the floor.

"I'm not angry," he said again, his voice calmer. "Well, I'm a little angry. Mostly, I was scared. Why were you in there?"

She said nothing, hunching down further with her eyes on the floor.

"Look at me," he said, putting four fingers under her chin and lifting it up. "Why were you reading my sealing notes?"

Having to look at him made the tears leak faster and there was a knot in her throat. "I...I wanted...I mean...you're always writing them, and...and you're really smart and I want to be smart too and I thought..." The words dissolved into a wail of miserable sobs. Kagome-sensei opened an arm and she flung herself against his chest, curling up into his pilled-up fuzzy wool outer shirt. He folded his arms around her, one cupping her head and the other rubbing her back as she sobbed.

"Take a breath, honey." She sobbed furiously for minutes while he waited patiently, rubbing her back. Finally she wound down and wiped her eyes on her fingers and her nose on her sleeve. "I'm sorry," she mumbled.

"Why were you looking at my notes?"

"Well...you look at them."

"Yes. Because I'm a sealmaster. Because I've been training longer than your parents have been alive. You haven't. Why did you want to?"

"Because you look at them." She curled tighter into him, her thumb slipping into her mouth.

He sighed and absently pulled her thumb out, rubbing her back as he did.

"Honoka...I was only away for fifteen minutes."

She shrugged one shoulder, not looking up.

He sighed. "It's my fault for leaving it out when I went downstairs to make that sandwich. From now on, if I need to even pace the room I'll make sure that everything is in my bedroom and locked." He paused for a moment. "I didn't realize you were even in the building. I thought I was the only one here."

"I was doing my homework in Lady Mari's office. I like it in there because it's pretty and warm and it's got those big murals. I saw you go by."

"Oh." He nodded thoughtfully. "Okay. Do you understand why I'm having a problem with this?"

"Because I didn't ask?"

"Yeees, that too. The problem is that sealing is dangerous. If I ever make a mistake drawing a seal, I will die."

She looked up in shock. "What?!"

"If I make a mistake on a seal, I will die. And there's a very good chance that anyone nearby will die too. And I really, really do not want you to try anything you saw in there and maybe die yourself."

"I don't want you to die!" she said, grabbing onto his shirt with both hands.

He smiled and gently pried her fingers off. "I don't want to die either. Listen to me. This is important."

She glanced up for a moment, then curled back into him and hugged tighter.

He peeled her off of himself with slow pressure from steely fingers and shifted her so she was kneeling up in front of him, putting the two of them closer to eye level with each other.

"Listen, Honoka. This is the most important thing I've ever said to you. Are you listening?"

She nodded, eyes wide.

"Sealing is incredibly dangerous. You can't do it."

She waited for more. He looked back at her silently.

"Why not? I'm smart! I can learn!"

He shook his head. "No. You cannot. Not now, not before you graduate, maybe not ever. If you want to, and if you have the aptitude, then after you graduate we'll talk about it. You don't get even the first glance at any of it until after you graduate. And, most important: You don't get the first glance until I trust you to do it safely. Right now I don't, because you went rooting around in my notes without asking."

"But sensei—!"

He jerked his head side to side. "No. You went into something that was very personal without asking. And you knew it was wrong or you wouldn't have been so quick to apologize when I came in."

Her eyes went wider, tears gathering at the corners and lip trembling. He had cracked under less.

He shook his head. "No. Stop doing the lip thing. You betrayed my trust with something incredibly dangerous. And now I'm going to explain to you why sealing is dangerous so you aren't tempted to do that again. Let me start by telling you about Murata Chōei. He made a mistake when drawing a seal and half of him disappeared. Not the top half, not the bottom half. Half of all of him. A little bit here"—he poked her cheek—"and a little bit here"—he poked her shoulder—"and here, and here, and here. Little bits of meat, about the size you'd make a stir fry out of, vanished from all over him. You could see the bones behind them. And a few seconds later they appeared again...not in exactly the same places, so there were ridges and cracks across his whole body, still weeping blood. Over the next few days, eyes and mouths started growing in the cracks. They kept chittering like bugs crawling over your feet at night."

He leaned back against the wall again, looking up at the ceiling in memory. "That was one of the less bad seal failures I've seen. Let's talk about Maruya Goichi. That guy got it bad. It started off with his right eye melting...."





Author's Note: Sorry folks, no juice in the tank for an update today and tomorrow I'm spending a good chunk of the day on Memorial Day shenanigans. I figured this would tide you over.

Voting is open and ends on Wednesday, June 2, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Chapter 437: Courting Disaster

"A bold proposal," Keiko said in the voice of Kani-sensei preparing to send Hazō to the headmaster's office for suggesting improvements to her tried-and-tested lesson plan. "Yoshida was wise not to present it to Snowflake's face."

Hazō shifted uncomfortably in his war seat. It had been a warm morning in Dog territory until Keiko walked down into the cave, but now he was wishing he'd brought several extra blankets, and maybe a mug of hot chocolate. At a guess, things weren't going any better with Mari.

No, wait. Of course he had a mug of hot chocolate, capped with a reinforced lid to withstand extradimensional pressures and safely squirrelled away in a storage seal. Keiko herself was the one who'd tipped him off that Ino liked to drown stress in apocalyptic amounts of sugar, and ever since then, his emergency survival kit had included at least one mug for when he accidentally offended his tempestuous new girlfriend. He had yet to determine whether she genuinely appreciated it as an adjunct to her post-apology cooldown or whether she was secretly running a social experiment on him (and if so, whether Keiko was in on it). He also wasn't sure why he'd brought his emergency survival kit to the Seventh Path to see Keiko, who was not so easily placated, but the impulse decision was paying off.

"Keiko, do you mind if I have a drink?"

Keiko beckoned for him to continue, seemingly unsurprised.

"The first condition," she said, "is naturally the Hokage's concern rather than ours, though I daresay he will have a difficult time demonstrating good faith if he refuses to acknowledge Isan's very sovereignty. We may dismiss it from consideration.

"The second is a commitment I have already made to Takahashi-sensei, notably in almost those exact words. I am beginning to feel as if there is a rich tapestry of history shared by those two to which we will never be made privy.

"The fourth, if I may skip ahead, is of course for Kagome to decide. How did he respond, incidentally, to Yoshida's act of courtship?"

Hazō: Empathy 9 - 3 = 6 vs TN ??
Fail.

Hazō: Physique 9 + 0 - 1 = 8 vs TN ??
Fail.

Keiko: Alertness 31 - 3 = 28 vs TN ??
Pass.

Hazō spat out his drink.

Keiko smoothly stepped to the side, which was just as well, since if the temperature was an accurate reflection of her mood, soiling her white blouse would not have ended well for him.

"Her what?!"

"She sent him a complex puzzle," Keiko explained as if it should have been obvious, "on the understanding that his successful solving of same would serve as the foundation of a relationship between them. It is an act of flirtation at the very least, and the way in which it is tailored ideally to his interests speaks well of her romantic acumen."

Hazō stared. "Keiko, even Mari wouldn't read that much into the fact that she put a confidentiality seal on her letter."

Keiko's expression turned several degrees colder at the mention of Mari. Hazō winced on the inside.

"This type of courtship is standard among the Mori," she said curtly. "The nature of the act conveys respect for the receiving party's intellect, while skilful craftsmanship of the puzzle is a demonstration of one's own. Since the Frozen Skein is an inherent obstacle to such creative acts, the effort involved also speaks for itself. Furthermore, choosing a puzzle of a suitable type, and correctly calibrating its difficulty level, is proof of attention paid to the receiving party's interests and the workings of their mind. Needless to say, a Mori caught offering the same puzzle to multiple seduction targets would soon be mocked as incompetent as well as inconstant.

"Conversely, the manner in which the receiving party ultimately presents their solution, such as an elaborate mathematical proof or a few carefully-chosen quotes from an ancient scholar, is a means of responding to the giver's feelings that is both clear and capable of endless subtlety. Likewise, the response that one presently lacks time and/or cognitive resources for Mori-style romance is much more plausible and elegant than the quintessential 'I am washing my hair', while carrying the same subtext.

"Ami, being possessed of endless intelligence, beauty, and charm, used to be showered with such puzzles, and has by now refined the art of solving them in an instrumental fashion to extraordinary heights. I myself—no, never mind.

"All in all, it is a vastly more interesting and transparent process than the miscommunication-ridden chaotic mess that the world at large calls flirting. I admit that Yoshida has risen in my estimation based on her deft handling of same—though, of course, she then plunges back into the bottomless depths for contaminating a delicate diplomatic negotiation with her personal romantic concerns."

The frightening thing was that given Hazō's unreliable knowledge of both Isanese culture and, notoriously, the flirting thing, he honestly could not say whether she was right or wrong. It also alarmed him enormously that he caught part of his mind updating a difficulty assessment for trying to date Ami (which now stood at a Trauma Number of 60: Fantastic).

"I think," he decided after a few seconds' thought, "that Kagome-sensei is an adult man and his love life is none of my business."

Keiko nodded sagely. "A fine and traditional reformulation of 'I am not touching that mess with a ten-foot pole'. It is my intention to do likewise, and not only because, given recent trends, it risks me somehow finding myself in a polycule with an arbitrary number of Isanese clan heads. Hazō, when did our love lives become so complicated?"

"Well," Hazō said, "in my case it was when Akane and I agreed to date Ino after one or more honest conversations about our desires and concerns. In yours, I think it was when Jiraiya forced you into an arranged marriage, not realising that you were secretly in a taboo relationship with another girl, or that Shikamaru's personal assistant was also his lover or your lover or both. Though now I think of it, maybe he did it deliberately because it sounds exactly like a plot for one of his books."

Keiko sighed. "Hazō, Shiori is not in any way romantically involved with me. She is infatuated with Shikamaru, who acknowledges her feelings but has yet to offer a definitive response. It is my personal belief that he will continue evading the issue for as long as possible due to his own romantic incompetence, not that I have any better solution to offer him. With regard to myself, I admit confusion as to her feelings. She is simultaneously hostile and tolerant, resentful and supportive, and while she claims she finds me endlessly frustrating and a symptom of everything that is wrong with the world, this does not prevent her from regularly seeking me out, usually for the purposes of competition in board games or taijutsu. Regardless, I can at least dismiss her from consideration where my love life is concerned."

Keiko was offering personal information of her own will. Praise the Sage and all his many brothers. Had Hazō gone up a clearance level in Keiko's internal OPSEC ranking, or did he dare take this as a sign that she was becoming less homicidal in regard to her privacy?

Well, he was on a roll. He might as well see how far he could go with this.

"What about Snowflake? What's her place in all this?"

"Complicated," Keiko said. "Tenten has acknowledged her as a second girlfriend. In her mind, the metaphysical differences between us make Snowflake something like a person I could become, or a person I could have become. Both are well within her heart's ability to encompass, Tenten being the avatar of unconditional love and support that she is. Of course, it helps that our unique situation also sidesteps many of the complications of polyamory, though I am not such an optimist as to believe I will be able to escape those forever."

"Does that make you two girlfriends as well?" Hazō dared to ask.

Keiko's eyes narrowed dangerously. Hazō wished reverse summoning was literal reverse summoning, because he could really do with being immortal on the Seventh Path right now.

Keiko raised her hand, beginning lethal ninjutsu. Hazō prepared to dodge, aware that in his current state he'd be hard-pressed to avoid a particularly lazy bumblebee.

No, wait. She was making a Nara hand sign. She held her left hand in a diagonal perpendicular to her body, fingers pointing up.

"I don't know that one."

"Your question cannot be meaningfully answered because it is predicated on false assumptions that render it incoherent."

"What false assumptions are those?" Hazō asked cautiously.

"Snowflake and I cannot be girlfriends in any conventional sense any more than we can be sisters in any conventional sense, or rivals, or parent and child, or any human relationship that assumes a clear border between self and other.

"You, with your mind-reader girlfriend, have but begun the journey to these heights of romantic complexity that challenge the definition of identity itself," Keiko added. "That said, your relationship with the Arachnid Empress indicates that you may yet surpass me in other respects. Snowflake's questionable biological status aside, I do at least intend to confine my love life to fellow human beings."

"For the last time, it's not like that! We're just using each other as part of a mutually-beneficial arrangement!"

"I do not judge, Hazō," Keiko said serenely. "I am given to understand that many a young man on a journey to distant lands for the first time may acquire a taste for the exotic. And, purely objectively speaking, you would be a valuable catch for any bored ruler seeking to expand their harem. I advise you to be cautious, however, lest you be targeted by those fearing that the empress's children with a concubine may complicate the succession."

"Consort, not concubine," Hazō corrected her instinctively.

A brief pause to replay the sentence.

"I mean, no, we are not having children!"

Keiko shook her head sadly. "I wish that were possible, Hazō, with all my heart. However, for as long as you are consort to the head of the clan, such duties can be delayed but not escaped. Take comfort in the fact that, as a male, you will at least avoid the horrors of pregnancy. Or perhaps you will not. My knowledge of Arachnid Clan reproductive processes is nil, and I will thank you to keep it that way."

Hazō's imagination conjured scenes bloodcurdling enough to make him review the notion of marrying anybody anywhere ever. He seriously considered the idea of having Ino selectively erase his memory of this conversation, even with the expectation of collateral damage.

Then, belated realisation dawned.

"Wait, you're doing this deliberately, aren't you?"

"Whatever gave you that idea?" Keiko asked innocently. "That you are the lawfully-wedded husband of the largest female arachnid you could find is plain fact, and my extrapolations from it are based on your own testimony and infallible logical reasoning. If you are in any doubt, we can consult Ami, whose Mori jōnin mastery of charts, diagrams, and yes, lists far transcends my paltry powers of verbal communication.

"Oh, no," Hazō said quickly. "We are not consulting Ami about this. She would have a field day." Worse, she might decide to join in, because she was exactly the kind of person who'd find dating a giant spider by proxy hilarious, and then his love life really would rival Keiko's. "No, instead we are going to pretend that entire conversation never happened and move on to the third item on Yoshida's list of conditions. Keiko, what are your thoughts?"

Keiko gave him an amused eye roll, but conceded to his desperate plea timely reminder. It occurred to Hazō that, amidst the chaos, he'd failed to deny the extremely important part about wanting to sleep with Kumokōgō, and it was a sure bet this would come back to haunt him eventually, but right now he'd rather go for a cheerful jaunt through Orochimaru's basement (with Orochimaru now in it) than reopen the topic.

"It is, of course, the linchpin of the agreement," she said. "The other conditions are either reasonable or insane in a way that is compatible with the insanity of our daily lives. Here, however, Yoshida demands extensive subordination of my agency for an indefinite time period in exchange for a single, conditional, act of assistance that benefits her clan as much as it does us. Needless to say, this is not acceptable."

"So what do you want to do?" Hazō asked. "Renegotiate? If we just turn her down, I'm worried Yoshida might decide to cut her losses and sell us out to the High Priest in exchange for more power within the existing regime. The Ami Manoeuvre will go down like a lead shark if he realises he needs to take us out now, before we're ready to challenge him."

"True," Keiko conceded. "Ami has never denied that, in laying the groundwork for the AMI, she was ever a misstep away from annihilation at Yagura's hands, his existing plans for her future notwithstanding. This is why she was careful to make preparations that in no way undermined his present power, but rather anticipated his eventual defeat at some other hand, and thus did not appear subversive at a glance. While she doubts that the Hokage could have been as ruthless had he foreseen the KEI, given her status as a Mist jōnin—Jiraiya had already expended Leaf's one strike against a senior Mist shinobi sent as a gesture of trust—she can comfortably envision being summoned to his office and having him draw a hard line of permissible behaviour, with T&I waiting eagerly on the other side. That he did not do so in the aftermath suggests a deeper game, which thrills her to no end.

"Were I to choose, I would locate Azai in the former position. He would not hesitate to eliminate us were the perceived alternative to be cast down and potentially imprisoned or executed by his replacement. Certainly, it would not be without cost, for the tug of war between our ploys to gain popularity and his ploys to discredit us is ongoing, and the Pangolin Summoner remains in many people's hearts. But he did not claim his throne by being timid.

"Yoshida has effortlessly placed us between the rocks and the whirlpool. I must confess that it is beyond me, offhand…"

Her eyes lit up. "No, no it is not. Shadow Clone Technique!"

To Hazō's puzzlement, Snowflake turned slightly pink upon recognising his presence.

"G-Good evening, Hazō."

"Hi, Snowflake. It's good to see you. Do you have any thoughts on how to out-manipulate Yoshida?"

Snowflake considered, avoiding his gaze.

"It is obvious when you consider the full range of resources at our disposal," she said, turning towards Keiko. "We are, after all, not merely the co-leaders of the Isan team, nor merely the Gōketsu, compelled by instinct to pursue bold, explosive moves even at unreasonable risk."

"I have never felt such a compulsion," Keiko objected.

"My mistake," Snowflake said snidely. "It must have been some other Pangolin Summoner who dramatically declared her unilateral decision to terminate trade with the Pangolin Clan at a family dinner before every person with the power to influence her fate."

"You were implying that we had overlooked essential resources," Keiko replied. "What are these?"

"I propose that we accede to Yoshida's demands in full," Snowflake stated, waiting for their reactions because apparently a flair for drama was a trait shared by the sisters/girlfriends/rivals/parent and child.

"Continue," Keiko said in a tone more neutral than anything she used when she was actually unfazed.

"As an additional show of good faith, we will draw on the Nara's knowledge of contract law and, together with Shikamaru, provide an exact, scrupulously-calculated definition of what Yoshida's demands mean in practice within Leaf's idiosyncratic environment. Should she then wish to debate the details with Leaf's quibbler clan, we will of course oblige her. And if, after the Leaf-Isan alliance is signed, she should expect from us one iota of deviation from the terms we have committed to, why, she would be the one violating the compact she herself drew up."

Keiko gave the most evil of smiles, and suddenly Hazō was very glad that the "decide what to do about my brother infringing on my privacy" part of the evening was over.

"Yes. Oh, yes."

In her sparkling eyes, Hazō could see the Yoshida Clan's screaming souls being steadily ground into dust by the remorseless engine of bureaucracy. If he could only show this vision to the Dragons, he knew they'd flee back into their prison dimension just to be as far away from Keiko as possible.

"Now, if you will excuse me…"

At a nod from Keiko, the girl who hungered for every moment of existence swiftly dispelled herself.

"Is she all right, Keiko?" Hazō asked.

"If you cannot infer the nature of her behaviour, it is certainly not my place to elucidate it for her," Keiko said. "How she handles the consequences of her incompetence at communication will provide yet another valuable opportunity for self-definition."

"You two have a weird relationship, you know that?"

"Hazō, I have never known anything else. My most normal relationships are with Naruto, with whom I share a bond rooted in the complex interactions between our senses of identity and the Shadow Clone Technique, Ino, my husband's sister-in-spirit and lately my brother's girlfriend, who treats me like a favourite toy, and Kagome, with whom I have always had an unspoken pact of limited contact lest we, socially-oblivious and volatile beings both, trip each other's wires to cataclysmic effect."

"What about your relationship with me?" Hazō asked.

"Do not get me started," Keiko said with amusement, but also finality.

"All right," Hazō said after a second to take that in. "Let's get back to the much more straightforward topic of undermining the political status quo in a hostile alien environment. What's our endgame in Isan, Keiko? I'm entirely on board with removing the High Priest, if that hasn't been made clear, but I'm not sure how far we should be willing to go? A little far? Moderately far? Just far enough?"

"If you are angling for the obvious joke, Hazō," Keiko replied coolly, "I do not intend to oblige you. My memories of that incident are hardly my fondest.

"Azai Shūsuke stole the freedom that the people of Isan were owed after centuries of serving a hopeless cause in the name of an unworthy religion. He denied them their right to self-determination and amplified the worst traits of Isan's culture to his own ends. I will not weep if his story ends in the depths of the Traitor's Crevice, or with the two halves of his body on different sides of the same pangolin. Nor is it for me to complain should Isan's new rulers see fit to retain him as an advisor—that I am willing to end his life does not mean it is my property. However, I will see him removed from power. Let the Isanese make their own mistakes in this new world if they must, so long as they are theirs and not his."

"Cold-blooded murder not mandatory, but also not off the books," Hazō concluded. "I can work with that."

"I did not say it needed to be cold-blooded," Keiko noted. "Would it not make a lovely, if belated, wedding gift were we to grant Yuno and Satsuko unrestricted access to Azai's spine and internal organs?"

Hazō had fought and bled over the past two years to build a family in which it was entirely natural for his sister to offer this kind of wedding gift, and entirely plausible for his sister-in-law to receive it with joy. Even as it remained a race between completing Uplift and being driven insane by his loved ones, he wouldn't trade it for anything else.

-o-​

"Good morning, Kagome-sensei."

"What?!" Kagome-sensei jumped up from his work desk, simultaneously brushing some papers out of sight in a way that only led them to spill all over the floor. "I wasn't doing anything!"

"I'm sure you weren't, Kagome-sensei," Hazō said placatingly, glimpsing the words 'interregnal unification' at the top of a sheet of paper before Kagome-sensei snatched the lot away and urgently stuffed them in a drawer. "Since you weren't doing anything, do you have a minute to give me some advice?"

"What? Advice? Sure, I can give advice. Free as a butterfly, me. Well, maybe not a butterfly. Those things are awful."

"They are?" Hazō asked.

Kagome-sensei nodded firmly. "Bane of all sealmasters, the chaos butterfly. You ever see one, you drop your seals and run."

"Got it," Hazō said, equally firmly. "What does one look like?"

"No idea," Kagome-sensei said. "They don't leave survivors. Now, you wanted advice?"

"Uh… yes. It's about the implosion seals. Kagome-sensei, I was thinking: what if we take some Hornets, give them implosion seals, and then have them set them off next to the Dragons' chests, or even fly on suicide missions into the mouth and set the seals off as close to the lungs as they can get? Even if the Dragons have invincible scales or impact-dampening forcefields or whatever, having all the air ripped out of their lungs shouldn't be good for them. Does that sound viable to you?"

Kagome-sensei shrugged. "If Dragon lungs are like normal chakra beast lungs, and if Dragons die when their lungs are destroyed like normal chakra beasts do, then sure, it would work. But whether either of those things are true, I have no idea. Seventh Path lore isn't my strong point. My speciality is the true secret history of the world, and the Sage's Dragons got kicked out of that early on."

"Would you be willing to share your implosion seals so we can find out?"

Kagome-sensei shook his head after a second's thought. "If it saves the world, you can have all the seals you like. But if it's for proof of concept, I can make enough seals for one good test run myself. The summons aren't going to reverse-engineer them, and I know I can trust you to make sure nobody else gets a chance. Then, if we reckon it works… I guess there'll be no helping it."

"What about Banshee Fuckers? Can we tune those up to overkill levels and kill them with the vibration? Again, it strikes me as something conventional defences shouldn't be able to stop."

"I think we've hit a wall on those," Kagome-sensei said. "The basic fact is that there's only so loud you can realistically make a sound. You remember how Jiraiya used to boast about how he took out the Sōon Clan on his own? I was too tactful to say it after the first time, but he only had such an easy time because all sound-based weapons run up against hard limits sooner or later."

"There's one thing that bothers me, though," Hazō said. "Dragons can get a summon's powers by eating it. If they consume a seal, will they get its powers too? Could we end up giving them the power to create implosions?"

Kagome-sensei frowned.

"Hard to say. A few of the souldrinkers can absorb that kind of thing, but most can't. No way of knowing which type the Dragons are until you try."

"Souldrinkers?" Hazō asked warily.

"What do they teach you at the Academy these days?" Kagome-sensei said despairingly. "Chakra beasts that can absorb other creatures' powers. Another of the Sage's superweapons gone wrong. Knowing what I know now, I bet they were prototypes for the Dragons."

"What can they do?" Hazō asked. "And are they killable?"

"Some souldrinkers take in the power of what they eat, so if they live long enough, you end up with an unstoppable chimera with a dozen powers. But usually, the powers don't all play nice with each other, so there'll be a crippling weakness somewhere if you can just find it before the chimera kills you. The key is to stop them early, and for the love of all that is holy, do not let them eat a Bloodline Limit bearer. There's all sorts of restrictions on Bloodline Limits to stop them killing the bearer that don't necessarily apply when you've got chakra beast endurance and regeneration and who knows what else.

"But those aren't so bad. What you have to be afraid of are the ones that can pass on powers to their descendants. That's where chakra ponies come from, you know. Half-apex souldrinker half-horse. Lucky for us, horses can't absorb powers, so once the bloodline stabilised, we ended up with a species that didn't keep getting stronger until it ended up wiping out humanity. There have been other close calls, but mostly the Karasu exterminated those.

"Now going back to your question, seal-eating souldrinkers are very rare, but it's hard to say whether that's because it's a very special ability, or whether it's because no sane sealmaster will go within a kilometre of the things, or whether it's because those sealmasters who do never come back to tell the tale because the souldrinkers absorb the power from their seals and use it to kill them."

"Who are the Karasu?" Hazō asked, seizing on a single point of hope. "If they're experts in fighting souldrinkers, do you think they could give us any insight on how to fight Dragons?"

"Warrior poets from the Warring Clans era," Kagome-sensei said in a strange tone that seemed to mix mockery with admiration. "They held the Crow Scroll for a while, and the crows gave them a bunch of forbidden lore which they then used in their sealcrafting even though crows aren't supposed to know jack about seals. Then they used it to hunt the strongest, most dangerous chakra beasts, especially souldrinkers. Whether they were doing it as a public service or whether they were trying to figure out a way to become souldrinkers themselves, we'll never know, because one day they ran afoul of the Uchiha and the Uchiha wiped them out so they could take the scroll. If you're wondering why anything off the main roads and outside Leaf's circle of protection gets wiped out by chakra beasts sooner or later, now you know who's to blame.

"So in a word, no. We're on our own."

Nothing worth doing was ever easy, especially where world-ending eldritch abominations were concerned.

"There has to be a way," Hazō said. "I know even the Sage had trouble with the Dragons, or he'd have killed them, but Kagome-sensei, you know more about the Sage and his work than anyone living."

"Except the Sage himself," Kagome-sensei interjected.

"I'm sorry?"

"I've been meaning to warn you," Kagome-sensei said seriously. "Honestly, I can't believe I didn't see it sooner myself. You remember how I explained about the Sage always being the Hokage, and then faking his own death so he could take over as his own successor?"

"I do."

"Well, I started doubting myself because of Jiraiya. He became Hokage after the Third, and I'm sixty-five, no, seventy percent sure that he wasn't the Sage. Except what happened then? He died a couple of months later. Then Hyūga took his place, and he died within a couple of months too. And who survived the disasters that killed them both, took the hat, and is still alive and well half a year later? The Third's own son.

"You chew on that for a while."

Put like that, there was something uncomfortably compelling about Kagome-sensei's theory.

"Do you think… we could ask him about the Dragons?" Hazō said hesitantly.

"If he knew how to get rid of them, he'd have come up with a way to let us know," Kagome-sensei said. "Don't you remember how he instantly believed you and sent you off on what looked like a fool's errand, where any other Kage would have laughed it off? Besides, you can't just go up to him and tell him you know his secret. That's suicide."

"Still on our own, then," Hazō said morosely. "Isn't there anything we can do? Some way, maybe, of getting them sucked back inside the Great Seal so we don't have to take massive casualties fighting them?"

"Maybe," Kagome-sensei said. "The Sage got them in there somehow in the first place, and I doubt he dragged them in by the tail, one after another. And the basic process involved isn't some fundamental mystery— putting one thing inside another and keeping it there is the very origin of sealing. That's why we call it sealing and not, say, coding."

"Why would we call it coding?" That just sounded ridiculous.

"Because we take our instructions of what the seal is supposed to do, and we convert them into a complicated written language that makes sense to the recipient, which is to say the universe, and nobody else, not even other sealmasters. It's not a coincidence I'm so good at cryptography, you know.

"But it's one thing sealing matter in an extradimensional space the way storage seals do, or even sealing air in an area. Targeting a specific species, and only that species, wherever it may be on a whole Path, and stopping it from using whatever space-time powers it might have to weasel its way out of the effect… where would you even begin?"

Where would you begin? If only they had some kind of aetheric signature for Dragons, something for a seal to target the way a summoning scroll knew to target its summoner or summons no matter where they were… But Hazō didn't know how the summoning scrolls had been made, and that avenue of investigation had been established likely to leave him mad and/or possessed by supernatural horrors. Besides, he doubted he was going to get a Dragon to stay still long enough to take samples of its very soul.

Maybe it was time to move on to a lighter subject.

"Kagome-sensei, what do you make of Yoshida's proposal? Would you be willing to make the journey to Isan to talk to her?" Hazō carefully did not mention anything to do with courtship.

"The stinkers are trying to kidnap me so they can pick my brain for all my sealing secrets and forbidden knowledge," Kagome-sensei said matter-of-factly. "They couldn't be more blatant about it. If they think they can trick old Kagome into jumping into their trap headfirst, they've got another thing coming."

"So that's a no?"

"But," Kagome-sensei continued reluctantly, "I know this would make a big difference for the Isan team. They're all family, even Yuno now, and if this gets the Yoshida to play nice, that'll mean they're in a little less danger in that den of vipers. I'm not going into the Yoshida compound if they hold me at kunai-point, but neutral ground I might consider. Outside Isan if possible, somewhere I've got a chance to set up my own defences."

Hazō nodded. "We can tell them yes for now, and then sort out the details after the alliance is finalised. As Snowflake pointed out, it doesn't violate the spirit of the agreement to quibble about the details of implementation."

"How is she?" Kagome-sensei asked suddenly. "Snowflake, I mean?"

"Fine, I think. Why do you ask?"

Kagome-sensei looked away uncomfortably.

"You know, Hazō, I spent fifteen years on my own in the woods. Then you came along and got me to leave with you. Suddenly, I was supposed to figure out how to be part of a team when I still half-expected you to stab me in the back at any moment. You all trusted me, much much more than anyone ought to trust a stranger. But none of you could see how weird it all was for me. There aren't any guides on how to be a team, or a friend, or family. And I was starting from scratch. I still don't think I'm any good at it. So maybe I know how she feels a little, is all."

"Oh," Hazō said. "I think she's doing OK. We're here for her, and she always has Keiko."

"Good," Kagome-sensei said.

"And Kagome-sensei, I think you're doing fine. You're as good a family member as anyone could ask for."

"That so?" Kagome-sensei said quietly.

Sensing his master's discomfort levels soar, Hazō decided to change the subject. And, unfortunately, there was one thing left he'd wanted to get Kagome-sensei's opinion on.

"Kagome-sensei, there's something that's been bothering me," he said. "Do you… do you think I caused all this? The Dragons escaping, I mean. Only it seems to have happened right around the time we gave the Pangolins seals. And the time of the Akatsuki ritual, I guess. Is there any chance…?"

"I don't think it was the ritual," Kagome-sensei said. "The stinkers never finished whatever they were up to, and besides, it didn't have anything to do with the Paths that we know of. I saw the transcripts, same as you, and it was all 'humanity this', 'humanity that'. I doubt they were trying to do anything to the Summon Realm.

"As for the Pangolins, hard to say. Fact is, the Sage didn't bother leaving any warnings about why you're not supposed to use seals in the Summon Realm. But we know it's a prison, probably made by messing with space-time. The Sage wasn't a sealmaster himself, I've told you that before, but obviously he had friends who were—maybe the very ones he imprisoned there when he decided they knew too much—and it wouldn't be a bad bet that space-time seals were involved in some way. Then the Dragon dimension's a prison within a prison, with a seal on it that's almost certainly a space-time seal.

"Could using a whole load of seals that manipulate space-time inside a dimension made by manipulating space-time have side effects? Knowing what we know now, I can't rule it out.

"Oh, but it's not your fault," Kagome-sensei added hurriedly. "You couldn't have known selling the Pangolins weapons was going to end the world. It's the Sage's fault for doing such a sloppy job in the first place. Whatever you do, don't beat yourself up over it."

"I won't," Hazō lied. There was no way he couldn't, now that the sealmaster he trusted most had acknowledged it as a realistic possibility. Hazō simply couldn't stand the idea of disaster ensuing not because of a brilliant plan going wrong in unpredictable ways (like the way the probably-Hagoromo had nearly tanked the entire Fire Country economy, or the way Hidan had nearly depopulated a civilian village), but because he'd failed to consider the possible consequences of his actions in the first place.

Never mind. Hazō was a clan head. He was capable of multitasking when the circumstances called for it. Part of his brain was assigned the solemn duty of beating himself up until further notice. The rest resumed planning how to save the world.

-o-​

You have received 2 + 1 = 3XP.

-o-​

Efforts to secure the military cooperation of clan bosses have run into a minor snag. Specifically, Hazō is a known war criminal who aided and abetted the Pangolin Clan's attempted conquest of the continent. If the clan bosses were initially inclined to be sceptical of claims that a fairy tale was flying around eating people somewhere on the other side of the continent, they will certainly doubt them when Hazō tells them that they must therefore urgently leave their territories undefended. Hazō may have Cannai's support, but the Alpha has limited credibility given that his own domain is too far away to be threatened by the Pangolins and their allies.

-o-​

Research for Harumitsu's Outstanding World-Saving Seal is progressing smoothly, or at least as smoothly as it can when the majority of the cooperating sealmasters view each other as rivals as best and dangerous idiots at worst.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 5th of June, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 438: We Need to Talk

"Greetings, Summoner. You have looked better."

Hazō snorted. "Yes, well, I'd like to see you get pulled through the Out by your spine while the most powerful seal in all the Paths turns your brain and body into pudding."

Cannai's towel-sized tongue lolled in amusement. "I shall pass, but thank you for the suggestion." He lay down in the grass, wiggling a little to dig himself a nice body-shaped hollow, and then flopped on his side with a sigh of contentment.

"In seriousness, how are you?"

Hazō sat down, leaning back against Cannai's warm back, and relaxed. The Boss had given permission for this during one of the many debriefings they'd had while Hazō and the diplomatic team were making their journey to the west; Hazō took care not to abuse the privilege but both of them found it calming. Perhaps a little too calming, actually. The warmth, the soft fur, and the slow rhythm of Cannai's breathing calmed his body's aches a tiny bit and could easily lull him to sleep if he wasn't careful.

"I'm okay," he said.

Cannai snorted, bouncing Hazō a bit. "I was under the impression that ninja were supposed to be good at lying."

Hazō harumphed. "Yes, well, no one likes a complainer. My legs are healing; I can get around fine with the crutches. My collarbone is mostly set so breathing doesn't hurt. Much, anyway. The bruises are pretty much gone."

"Ah, so that's why your skin is yellow and green. I had assumed it was jaundice, or perhaps some strange human-ritual makeup."

Hazō thumped his head lightly against his backrest, drawing another subterranean chuckle. "Anyway," he said. "Lady Tsunade finished fixing the liver and kidney damage and I haven't peed blood today so all in all I'm fine. I had some questions."

"When have you not?"

"Yes, well. These are in no particular order." He yawned, enjoying the way his collarbone only twinged instead of stabbing. "First off, Nekkar implied that the Dragons weren't the biggest threat. Was she...he...whatever, trolling or was there more to it?"

"'Trolling'? Interesting turn of phrase." The Alpha shrugged, the motion shifting Hazō slightly. "I have no idea. I have never met Nekkar. From what I have heard from the Bears, the Cats are 'untrustworthy lying bastards who can't be trusted because they're bastards who lie.' Of course, I am getting that fourth-hand or more, since Kumahadaka got it through a chain of other sleuth leaders whose territories cross Bear to reach one who has actually met a member of Cat."

"Hm. Okay, well, Kumokōgō thinks she's going to need the help of multiple Clan Bosses to take down even one of these Dragons. It's a long way to Arachnid. How quickly can Bosses travel?"

"Within my own territory, I move very quickly indeed—I held back quite a bit when carrying you to the shore, as Sanchi nearly died the one time I moved quickly with her on my back and every Summoner since then who has ever tried it has experienced similar effects even when I am careful. I would presume that any other ruler is capable of the same turn of speed in their own lands. I am far slower on another's ground; it is not mine and will not lend me its strength or work to my request. It is why rulers rarely take the field against one another; there is too much advantage to a defensive war. The only way it can work is for the younger members of the clan to take and hold the ground until it can be integrated into the Dog Territory. Attempting it is something that no clan will take lightly. A bit of raiding, the occasional murder or theft...those are met by patrols, perhaps some punitive raids from the local group. Actually taking away even a pawlength of another clan's territory? That brings the entire clan down on your nose with their ruler leading the charge and every ally their clan can summon attacking your flanks."

"I see. So if we wanted to get a dozen or so clan heads to Arachnid Territory...?"

"It would take days or weeks depending on where they were coming from."

"Ah. Okay, so we need to get them moving well in advance of any strike we want to mount."

"Indeed. I would suggest having them travel separately; I have met Kumafuwafuwa of the Bear Clan, Suwabazu of the Hornets, and Hyōhakken of the Leopards on several occasions. There has been a certain amount of tension between us, despite the fact that I consider myself a relatively calm and easy-going individual. I suspect it may be innate to being a clan ruler."

'Easy-going' wasn't really the word that Hazō would have used for Cannai. Perhaps not as unlikely a choice as 'happy-go-lucky' but not particularly apropos either. Fortunately, his developing political instincts told him that saying so might be seen as rude.

"Right. Several weeks, they should travel separately." He sighed. Wouldn't that be fun to arrange. "So...there's one other thing."

"Do tell," Cannai said after waiting a moment for Hazō to figure out how to phrase it. The Alpha's words were dry as dust, suggesting that he knew what was coming.

"I'm...not super popular with the eastern clans."

"Oh? Was it because you...oh, I don't know, brought a poorly-cooked casserole to one of the meetings? Or perhaps it was that thing where you sold weapons to expanionist xenophobes who proceeded to break an entire Clan, enslave the survivors, and are undoubtedly in the middle of claiming their territory?"

"Probably that second one."

"Who would have thought?"

Hazō thumped his head lightly against Cannai's back, drawing another canine laugh. "This thing with the Dragons is too big not to have the others' trust. Is there any precedent for reparations or compensation for war crimes?"

Cannai twisted around so he could look directly at Hazō, head cocked in confusion. "'War crimes'?"

"Yeah?"

"What are 'war crimes'?"

"I mean...something really bad that you did during a war?"

Cannai considered him for long seconds, enormous golden eyes puzzled. "You are a very strange human."

"Um...sorry? Thank you? I'm not quite sure what to say to that."

"A crime is when you do something that is forbidden by your ruler, yes? Human language has not shifted that much?"

"No, that's right. The crime thing, I mean. It's when you break a law. Laws are rules, written down and agreed to by everyone in the village."

"They are made by your ruler, yes? Your Hokage?"

"I mean...yes? I guess. There are some laws that were made based on negotiations with the Merchant Council—that's the group that represents the civilians. And the Clan Council often votes on laws."

"Your Hokage allows this? Allows others to dictate rules within his territory, rules that are binding on all other pack members?"

"Yes? Technically the Councils are advisory, but in practice he'll go along with whatever they want to pass as long as they don't push him too much."

Cannai shook his head in confusion and then shifted around so he was facing Hazō. He made sure to do it slowly enough that Hazō wasn't dumped on the grass.

"Your village, it is like a pack of packs, yes? The Hyūga pack, the Uchiha pack, the Sarutobi pack, all living in one hunting ground together? And the Hokage is your Alpha?"

"Sort of? I guess that's fair."

"The various packs all obey the Hokage?"

"Yeeess...? There are some limits. The Hokage can't take clan secrets, for example. And I guess he can't mess with the taxes or subsidies too much."

"Taxes? Subsidies?"

Hazō quailed at the idea of explaining Leaf's convoluted tax system to the giant dog.

"It's really complicated, but the basics of it are that everyone in the Land of Fire pays money every year. The money ends up with the Hokage. He keeps some of it for himself and then doles the rest out to the ninja."

"He bribes your ninja for their loyalty?!"

"No!" Oh Sage. What had he done? He wasn't going to ruin Cannai's impression of Leaf, was he? Cause the Dog Boss to lose all respect for the village and its people? Loyalty to the pack and to the Alpha was huge among the Dog Clan. What if Cannai decided he didn't want to be associated with Leaf any longer?

"No, he doesn't bribe them. He provides for them. You told me that you have helped packs by herding prey into their territory, or by bringing healers when there is a sickness. The subsidies are the same thing, but it's easier to simply give money that the ninja can then use to get whatever they need. Instead of asking them if they want sheep or beef he can simply give them a few thousand ryō and they can decide for themselves which to buy."

Cannai blinked slowly, thinking the idea over. "And your people cannot acquire what they need without the ryō? Their fellow humans would not give them the sheep or cattle if asked, even though the owner might have more than they need?"

"It's...complicated. There's a lot of ways to get whatever you need. Money and buying things simplifies a lot of the boring parts. We don't have to negotiate how many pairs of sandals to give for twenty eggs and we don't have to worry about revenge if we take something from someone who doesn't want to give it up. Instead, we give them some money that they can use to buy whatever they in turn want. The person who makes the thing can decide how much time and effort and materials it took so they can choose how many ryō to sell it for in order to make sure they make enough money to live on."

"Hmmm..." Cannai considered, thinking for the longest minute of Hazō's life. "So it's a method of resource allocation. You distribute the money and it flows through your village like water. No one cooperates and gives to a packmate simply because they are pack, but so long as they set their prices appropriately and everyone is willing to buy and sell you can find an allocation such that everyone is cared for according to their personal preferences."

"Yes, exactly." Hazō let out a breath he hadn't realized he was holding.

"Does the money not pool in certain places, leading to some who have more than they need and others who have not enough?"

The wealth of the Hyūga, the elaborate estate of Orochimaru, and the fallout from the recent bank run all flashed through Hazō's mind. "Well...more or less. We make sure that everyone is taken care of to a basic degree."

"Interesting. The people who do not have enough, why do they not simply make more of these ryō?"

"Only the Tower—that is, the Hokage and the people who administrate for him—are allowed to make ryō. And they're made from gold, which is rare."

Cannai cocked his head in confusion. "Gold is rare?" He tipped his head the other way in a gesture that would have been adorable had he not been larger than a chakra bison. "When you say 'gold', you're talking about those shiny yellow rocks, right?"

"Yeeeesss...why?" The last word came out in a drawn-out tone that was the truest incarnation of 'my entire world is about to turn upside-down, isn't it?'

"Hm. No reason. Anyway, you were asking about 'war crimes' and reparations. I suspect what you actually meant was 'How do I bribe the eastern clans into not being angry with me so that their rulers will, with no evidence except my words, leave their territory undefended while they travel several thousand miles across the territories of multiple other rulers, many of whom they have ancestral disputes with, in order to help a creature from legend fight against monsters from scary bedtime stories?'"

"Um."

Cannai's tongue lolled in amusement. "Good luck with that."

Hazō sighed and flopped down on the grass with an exaggeratedly irritated sigh. "Fiiine. Can you at least tell me more about the Dragons?"

Cannai huffed in amusement and lay down again, scooching around so that Hazō could lean on his back once more. "Delighted to. I am no Canting or Canaria but I shall be glad to tell you some of the old tales. The first is called 'The Bad Little Puppy Who Got Eaten By a Dragon Because He Sassed His Mom'. It's quite popular among new parents."

o-o-o-o​

"'A snag' seems understatement is."

"Um..." Okay, maybe he could have found a slightly stronger word before explaining that there was currently no plan and no likelihood of the necessary allies showing up to help fight the Dragons and therefore her Clan was likely doomed to extermination.

"In good news, we're working up a new seal that should help. It's called Harumitsu's Outstanding World-Saving Seal. We can put a bunch of them on top of the butte and it will slow down the degradation of the Great Seal. It won't fix the problem but it will keep things from getting worse."

"What this seal does to problem fix?"

"From what we can tell, the Great Seal is leaking chakra and that's...let's call it abrading the rest of the seal. The HOWS will absorb the leaked chakra so that it doesn't do more damage. Absorb it and convert it to light, using it up."

"If glow do they, will not the Dragons see these 'HOWS' and destroy them?"

"Uh..." How had he missed that???

"Under rocks can they be? Covered so that light does not show?"

"Yes! Yes, that should be fine."

"Well it is. How much time will this us gain?"

"Hard to say, since I don't know if the Dragons can pull the Seal open themselves, perhaps even from the other side. Still, it's going to be a lot better than nothing."

"Better is not nothing, supposing is." She scuttled back and forth, her pedipalps clicking nervously. "Convenient it would have been for you not to start war among clans."

"I didn't mean to!"

"Meaning and doing unrelated are often."

"Yes, well...sorry. I didn't expect it to go like that. The Pangolins had already been fighting the Condors for years when we—when I showed up. We just sold them the seals."

"Supposing. To answer earlier question you asked: 'War crimes' is strange idea. Reparations of course. Buy the forgiveness of eastern clans possible to do, I would assume. Not sure of buying their cooperation for something like this. Not do would I given what you say they know. Kill you and suck your body empty would I." She clicked chelicerae and pedipalps in a syncopated beat that sent chills down his spine.

"Ah. Yes, well, I'll try to come up with an answer for that." He paused, thinking if there was anything else. There wasn't. "Will you excuse me? I need to get to my meeting with Asuma and Enma."

"My greetings carry."

"Yes, ma'am. Oh, and thank you for taking such good care of Canabisu and the others. I think they're starting to settle in."

"Trouble not are they. Delicious-smelling morsels, but none touch shall them. Travel safe."

"Yes, ma'am."

o-o-o-o​

"Look, kid," Enma said, pouring himself some tea and dribbling a few crumbs as he bit into the cookie he was holding in his tail. "You seem like a nice guy. Asuma speaks for you, says he trusts you not to lie to him. This idea of yours, that Dragons are real and actually invading? Sounds like moonshouts to me." He caught Hazō's confusion. "Crazy. Utterly bonkers. Still, I've seen a lot of weird stuff, the kid says you're not apt to lie, and the consequences of being wrong are high enough that I'm willing to go along. I'm not going to burn my credibility on this, but I'll talk to Pantsā. I can probably get him to send a Condor to scout out what's happening, and once there's some evidence I'll go in with him on calling a conclave of rulers. I'll show up and say that I'm not sure I believe it but that we should still go check it out. And I'll agree to go myself, to verify it and fight if it's real. That's about the best I can get you."

Honestly, that was a lot more than Hazō had been hoping for. "Thank you, sir."

There was a few minutes of discussion and then Enma glanced at the clock and immediately hopped to his feet. "When did it get so late?! Asuma, why didn't you tell me?"

"I'm not your secretary, fuzzface. Hot date?"

The simian face split in a leer. "Oh yeah. She's got arms for days and the loveliest, tawniest fur..." He shuddered in delight. "Anyway, I'm out. Catch ya later, kid." He tapped two fingers off his head in a mockingly casual salute to Asuma and then vanished in a puff of zinnwaldite smoke that smelled faintly of heather.

Asuma sighed, leaning back in his chair and lighting himself a cigarette.

"That went well," Hazō tried. From the way Asuma's chair was angled he could only see the Hokage's profile, but something was making Hazō nervous. The Hokage didn't look angry, or tired, or happy...Hazō couldn't tell what the man was feeling but it definitely wasn't 'happy' or 'content' or anything on that spectrum. There was none of his aura in the air so at least he was fully in control of himself, but...

"I suppose," Asuma said, turning to face Hazō. He put his feet up on the desk, ankles crossed, and took a long drag on his cigarette. He held the smoke for a moment, then blew a perfect smoke ring and watched it drift towards the ceiling.

"We need to talk," said the Hokage.

Hazō struggled not to visibly swallow. "Yes sir?"

"My ANBU got back from Rock."

It took a moment for Hazō to make the connection. That must have been the team that went scouting for the Arachnid Summoning Scroll.

"Yes sir?" A noncommittal answer seemed best.

"Hazō...I've been placing a great deal of trust in you lately."

No way was he responding to that one. He kept his face still and attentive.

"Do you know what they found?"

"No sir."

"They found the lake, and the island, and the school, just like Kumokōrō told you. It's a Rock training center, and possibly a research facility. The team couldn't get close enough to be sure because the place has security beyond belief for something so small."

"Small, sir?"

"There's a couple dozen huts and a large communal structure on the shore, along with a couple obstacle courses and a walled-off area about a quarter mile on a side. The island is a mile or so out into the lake. The ANBU could see signs of a large estate but unlike the rest of Rock the place is lush with greenery and they couldn't get a good view."

"Ah."

"Here's the thing, Hazō...it occurred to me that I have no evidence for your story about Dragons. That I can't have any evidence. Now, with most trusted clans I would just take their word for it. They would recognize that a lie such as this could not hold up forever and that I would kill them all if they deceived me about something like this. You, on the other hand...you don't always recognize when something isn't smart. Heck, you don't even realize when something is treason, which astounds me to no end. You also love tricky and complicated plans with huge risks and big potential payouts. Payouts like a Summoning Scroll."

He paused, the tip of his cigarette smoldering bright red as he dragged on it. He blew another smoke ring and continued, his voice still casual and relaxed.

"Now, I don't have any reason to think that you intend to go missing, but I have to acknowledge the fact that you and your family have literally been there done that already. You know how to survive in the woods and you know how to make skywalkers, so it's impossible to track you if you get any kind of head start. You also weren't born in Leaf so you have no natural loyalty to it.

"Oh, don't get me wrong—I think you've done great things for Leaf and I believe that you plan to do more great things...if you stick around, and if you don't get executed, and if you don't utterly destroy your relationships with the other clans because they don't view the world the way you do and you aren't willing to consider that your views aren't necessarily correct and their views might also have value. Your adoption tickets idea was brilliant and it's going to make a big difference over time. You got Ebisu to talk me into reviewing the training the clanless get, and you were both right: Many clanless are able to keep up with the clans if given the right resources and support. We're working on improving the curriculum and providing tutors. I'm already seeing results.

"That storage seal bank that you created? Also a great idea. It's gone a long way towards reducing hunger. It's having some secondary effects that aren't entirely positive but I think it's going to be a big win once things settle down.

"The connection to Isan? If we can pull it off, that's several hundred more allied ninja set up as a buffer between us and Mist. Pretty big win.

"On the other hand, I have to look at the whole picture. A bunch of missing-nin come in from the cold with a huge new innovation, one so great that we have to adopt them. Shortly thereafter, Dad dies and things start happening. Somehow, all these things seem to fall out in your favor. Jiraiya dies, you end up head of your clan. The Gōketsu burst onto the economic scene, taking a monopoly on a major luxury good, creating a new service that everyone uses, and dipping your fingers into a dozen different pies. Mari wraps the Merchant Council around her finger. Rock attacks, and somehow the Hyūga and the Hagoromo—coincidentally, your major rivals—are devastated while you emerge stronger than before, with hundreds of civilians to provide you an economic base and vastly more ninja than you would have been able to adopt. All of them desperately loyal to the person who cared for them in their moment of crisis."

"I didn't—" He stopped talking as Asuma raised a hand.

"The Collapse also kills the leadership and senior ninja of the Nara and Yamanaka, thereby removing Leaf's chief strategist and intelligence analyst while simultaneously leaving your friends in charge of those positions. You rapidly throw your resources into helping everyone, buying the love of the masses and binding yourself closer to Shikamaru and Ino. You start a relationship with Ino, thereby ensuring that I can't trust the objectivity of my mind-readers to assess your loyalty to the village. You destroy the economy with your scrip and I have to institute food rationing, thereby undermining my approval among the ninja and civilians of Leaf.

"Then, out of the blue, comes word of an existential threat. One that I cannot verify and you cannot bring me any clear proof of. I go along because it seems too outlandish to be a gambit and I can't see any way this could work to Leaf's detriment and because I do actually trust you, mostly and as long as I understand your objectives. What do you need? For all the sealmasters in Leaf to abandon all other projects in favor of working on one particular seal at which they've made little progress. What else? The Arachnid Summoning Scroll. Where is it? In the hands of our greatest enemy, in a highly secure place where a Leaf ninja being caught would be an act of unprovoked war which would tie up Leaf's and Rock's attention and resources for years, leaving others free to get on with their own plans. Coincidentally, the place where the Scroll is kept is one that a team of missing-nin who had not had the benefit of Leaf's resources could not have penetrated.

"I'm honestly at a loss here. My more paranoid side wonders if you and Mari are playing some long game—she identifies the pressure points and how to apply them, you provide the seals and the crazy out-of-the-box thinking to enable her. Get yourself into Leaf, gain access to as many of our jutsu, intelligence assets, and other resources as you can. Eliminate as much of our military power as you can—Dad, Jiraiya, Shikaku, Inoichi, and far too many others to name. Use us to get the Toad, Dog, and Arachnid Summoning Scrolls. Weaken us militarily and economically, then turn us against Rock so that we're too busy with the war to chase you when you all disappear into the wilderness again."

Hazō was starting to sweat. Asuma saw the reaction and waved it aside.

"That's my paranoid side. My realistic side can't quite make it work. You didn't pull off the Collapse on your own, it was clearly done by Rock. You didn't send Dad to that beach and you didn't give Pain the secrets of his ritual or determine that all of the Kage would unite to fight him and Jiraiya would die. You could perhaps be an agent of someone else, but why would anyone let you run a gambit that involved giving us skywalkers?"

His cigarette had burned to the nub; he set it aside and lit another one, took a deep drag and then blew a plume of smoke to the ceiling.

"No plan survives contact with the enemy," he said. "Even if this were a gambit, not all of these events were part of it. You would simply have adapted, working them into the overall plan and taking advantage of the opportunities. Still. I can't quite see it. For one thing, you're a crap liar and I can't believe you could keep something like this from everyone in Leaf. Beyond that, you've given us a great deal and based on everything I know you stand to gain much more by being loyal than by betraying us to one of our enemies. Rationally, it wouldn't make sense." He took another drag. "And yet."

Hazō waited but the seconds dragged by until he felt the need to say, "And yet, sir?"

"And yet, I can't get past it. I don't understand you, Hazō. Hiashi was an ass and his loyalty was more to his clan than to Leaf—or, rather, he was loyal to Leaf but only because it benefited his clan. I knew where I stood with him. I don't with you. You commit treason without realizing. You start a clan war over a minor insult. You send your attack dog to murder half of the Yakuza. You—"

"Wait, what?"

Asuma raised an eyebrow. "Really, Hazō? Please don't..." He leaned forward, frowning and studying Hazō's face. "You really don't know that Haru has been murdering Yakuza sub-bosses for months?"

"He's been...but...what?!"

Asuma shook his head tiredly. "He's been turning the Yakuza into a Gōketsu intelligence and protection service by murdering them until they get him whatever he's looking for. First it was the people who beat up Granny Mayuka. Then it was punitive murder because a pair of your teenagers slipped their bodyguards and got assaulted. Then it was because they didn't have information about the causes of the bank run. Look, just talk to him. I don't honestly care that much—the Merchant Council aren't going to call an embargo over a bunch of criminals—but he needs to be more discreet."

"I'll talk to him, sir."

"Fine." He took another drag on his cigarette, studying Hazō. "Here's the bottom line: On balance, I think you are what you seem to be: Ambitious, driven, not very respectful of authority, and out to make what you see as a better world. I think your dislike of authority makes you unlikely to be an agent for someone else, although I also think you don't care about Leaf except as the best available tool to help you achieve that world. Of course, I also have faith that you do recognize it's the best tool. I think you are unpredictable in ways that make me uncomfortable and that my life would be a lot easier if I exiled or executed you. On the other hand, I think that your view of a better future for the world and my view of a better future for Leaf have a lot of overlap, and that I am more likely to get Leaf to that better future if you are working with me than if you're in the wilderness or the grave.

"I'm going to continue acting as though the threat of the Dragons is real and is as dire as you say it is, but I'm also not going to make another move towards the Arachnid Scroll, nor allow any non-deniable Leaf asset to be used in its pursuit. If the Gōketsu want their shiny toy, they're going to have to be the ones to bleed for it, and if you get caught then I'm going to claim that you went rogue. I'll take whatever actions I deem best to firewall Leaf from your actions, starting by declaring all of your ninja traitors and exiles with your locations handed over to Rock."

Hazō digested that for a moment. "'Non-deniable assets', sir?"

Asuma nodded, smiling with half his mouth. "Of course. I've got no evidence that Rock actually has the Arachnid Summoner on their roster, but I don't want them to. If the Gōketsu can secure another Summoning Scroll I will happily throw you a very quiet party with drinks from Dad's secret stock of the good stuff and train Kagome or whoever else you want to be the Summoner. If you need deniable support—logistics, intelligence, whatever—then I'll provide it as long as I'm certain that it isn't going to be traced back to us.

"I'm not going to order you to go after the Scroll and I'm not going to order you not to go after it. You're the ones taking the risk and it's a massive risk, so the decision is yours." He met Hazō's eyes. "Keep in mind: I'm serious about what will happen if you get caught. I'm not getting sucked into a war over this, Hazō. Not even if that means sacrificing a new clan who have been, overall, very beneficial to Leaf."

"Understood, sir. Thank you."

o-o-o-o​

Hazō's shakes had mostly stopped by the time he got back to the house. He came through the door with a sigh, sitting down on the bench seat with his crutches leaned next to him while he stripped out of his heavy coat and toed off his boots, careful not to jostle his damaged feet more than necessary.

He tossed the boots into the corner instead of sealing them up; bending over with his bandages and injuries was too much effort right now. First he wanted to get something hot to drink and sit by the fire with his feet up for a while. Take some of the pain medicine that Lady Tsunade had given him so that he didn't have to endure the aches and pains of his wounds.

He crutched his way into the living room, pleased to see that the fireplace was fully stoked and burning high, and moved to settle into his favorite chair. He had some hot chocolate in one of his seals, and—

"Hi!"

"Gah!" He lost his balance and fell backwards into the seat, gasping in pain as the sudden movement sent pain blaring through his legs and collarbone. "Ami, what are you doing here? Where is everyone else?"

The Mist jōnin was grinning her trademarked infuriating grin. She started to speak but then her eyes flicked past Hazō's head.

"Hazō, you're back!" Akane said, her face lighting up as she came into the room with a tea tray and saw him by the fire. "Ami got here a few minutes ago and I said she could wait."

Hazō groaned, struggling to keep it silent so as not to hurt Akane's feelings.

"Thanks," Ami said, taking a cup of tea from the tray that Akane offered and giving the younger woman a smile. She took a polite sip of it as Akane settled into a chair of her own, then turned to Hazō.

"So, bro-in-law. How's it going? What's this I hear about an apocalyptic seal and some sort of lantern thing?"





XP AWARD: 3

Brevity XP: 1


It is now about 9pm. Hazō has no further definite commitments tonight. Ino said that she might or might not stop over later, but that's still loose. Kagome-sensei, Atomu, Reo, and Mai are all in their rooms upstairs, Fifi is around somewhere, and the house is otherwise empty aside from you three.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, June 9, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 439: Weird Sisters

"So, bro-in-law. How's it going? What's this I hear about an apocalyptic seal and some sort of lantern thing?"

"Nothing gets by you, I see," Hazō said wryly, taking the mug Akane was offering him with a grateful nod.

"Perks of being a gorgeous, charming, single woman," Ami said. "Nara Shichirō couldn't wait to tell me all about how he was going to save the world, and because he was impossibly humble, he was going to let your apprentice take the credit for the idea. Did you really end up like this"—she gestured—"in a life-or-death battle against the Sage's spider golem guardians?"

Hazō had indeed come up with a plausible half-truth to avoid having to tell the general public he'd been injured by abuse of Iron Nerve seal memorisation. That had not been it.

"Or was it because you tried to disable the elder seal of doom without backup from your experienced seniors, and the backlash nearly ripped out your soul? Or because you had to seduce the Spider Goddess for her secrets, and she tried to kill you when she found out you secretly weren't single? Congrats on which, by the way. If you're going to commit suicide, always best to make it fun."

"I'm sorry?"

Ami rolled her eyes. "You've been looking into ancient forbidden secrets no outsider must know and live, your head is a wide-open portal for any eldritch horror that wants to drop by the Human Path for a visit, and you intend to obliterate the social order that keeps this village standing and will not allow anyone to stop you. Hazō, if Ino ever reads your mind, she'll be duty-bound to eliminate you.

"But I'm not going to blame you for signing your own death sentence in the name of getting a threesome with a sexy blonde. I've seen people do worse on my missions, usually because I made them. Is Shichi really our next messiah, or do you have something more interesting for me?"

Well, it wasn't classified. Why not?

Because it would involve telling Ami he'd married Kumokōgō. Hazō liked to think he had a very well-developed imagination, but he could not imagine any way in which it would end well.

Of course, the alternative would be him omitting that part of the account, only for Ami to inevitably find out from Keiko when she came back, and Keiko was possibly still convinced he was a genuine arachnophile (that deadpan of hers was a menace).

"It all began," he said, "when a dog came to see me about a spider…"

-o-​

"And now that's done, it's just a matter of cranking out the seals, and that should buy us some time to figure out a longer-term solution."

Ami sat in silence, thinking.

"This is a lot to take in, Hazō," she finally said. "Let's prioritise. Most importantly, congratulations on your marriage. When are we expecting the first spiderlings?"

Hazō groaned. "I am not expecting any spiderlings."

"Well, no," Ami said in a reasonable voice. "You're male. Then again, I don't know anything about Arachnid reproductive processes, and I bet they're fascinating. Would it be prying to ask what it was like? Don't worry, I'm a seduction specialist. I've seen, heard, and/or done it all."

"I doubt that includes giant spiders," Hazō said sceptically, and then realised that was the worst possible thing he could have said.

"The standing policy of the Mist Infiltration and Seduction Corps," Ami said coolly, "discourages the use of chakra beasts for practice. It inclines one to form bad habits and occasionally be eviscerated and devoured. It is also, in the words of Corps Leader Usami Shintarō, 'icky'. Thus, it behoves me, as well as ideally the entire I&S community, to benefit from your experience. Please describe your activities in detail while I take notes. Akane, if you have any additional input, I would welcome it."

"Hazō didn't sleep with any giant spiders," Akane said, coming to the rescue. "You didn't, right, Hazō?"

"Not in the sense you mean, no," Hazō said. Technically, he'd had to spend the wedding night on Kumokōgō's web, which unfortunately counted.

"Pray elaborate, Hazō. In what sense did you sleep with the giant spiders?"

After his encounter with Keiko, Hazō understood with crystal clarity that if the words "consummate the marriage" left his mouth in any way, the situation would become unsalvageable.

"All I did was spend the night with Kumokōgō," he said, "and only because their customs required it. It wasn't anything like you're imagining, Ami."

"The experience was unimaginable even for a seduction specialist," Ami muttered to herself, as if committing his words to memory. "This is serious. Akane, could I impose on you to provide paper for diagrams?"

"All right," Akane said. "That's enough teasing, Ami. You knew all along that it wasn't like that, didn't you?"

"I was obtaining highly valuable data by observing the specific processes Hazō was following in order to deflect my questioning," Ami objected. "I would appreciate it if you did not pre-empt him in this fashion, Akane. I was timing how long it would take him to reach the obvious conclusion.

"Now," she said, her expression growing darker, "on to the inevitable. The universe hungers for dissolution over redemption. You intend to defy its will. Whom have you rallied?"

"We're working on the summon bosses," Hazō said. "We've run into a bit of a hitch. It's going to take a lot of trust for them to make a major military commitment to fight creatures nobody thought existed. It's going to take assets on the level of the bosses themselves to kill a Dragon, and their bosses are like their jinchūriki—having them present in their territory is the strongest deterrent a clan has. And for some reason, nobody is going to trust the guy who sold weapons to the Pangolins and led to their bid for world domination. Which, I would like to reiterate, was not deliberate. I had no idea at the time that they weren't just a militaristic culture but a bunch of xenophobic warmongers."

"It is not for me to judge," Ami said. "Everything in the shinobi world is fuelled by sacrifice. If the Seventh Path is to pay in blood for the benefit of our own, is that truly worse than what the regimes you and I support do on a smaller scale every day? To be a ninja is to treat lives as currency, our own being no exception. If you attempt to feel guilt now, you are surrendering to hypocrisy."

"That's not true at all," Akane interjected. "I know that sometimes ninja have to do terrible things for the greater good. It's wrong to pretend otherwise. But the alternative isn't to shrug it off as inevitable. That's just running away. If you don't face what you've done and admit it's wrong, how are you supposed to do better next time?"

"Do better?" Ami asked. "You cannot do better. No matter how much you regret the suffering you've caused, tomorrow you will be sent on your next mission to do the same again. Or worse, because you have proven your competence at destruction, and the Kage who assigns your missions is bound by the same chains. In torturing yourself with morality, you are only adding one more victim to the list."

"And what does giving up achieve?" Akane asked fiercely. "I think you're right. Guilt is a terrible thing. People torture themselves with it. People kill themselves because they can't stand the things they've done, or they kill their souls to get away from it. It's still better than the alternative."

Hazō turned to look at Akane in shock. Her eyes were blazing.

"Of course it hurts, looking at the world and feeling powerless to change the things that matter. Of course it hurts, knowing that just living the life you live makes you part of the problem. Does that mean it's OK to give up? Are you in so much pain, Dark Ami, that you'll accept hurting other people instead of holding onto anything that could possibly help you stop?"

Dark Ami?

"Don't do that!" Ami snapped suddenly. "It doesn't map on and it feels wrong."

"Sorry," Akane said. "I thought I could feel contours."

"Don't," Ami repeated, more evenly.

The exchange left behind an uncomfortable silence, and Hazō was pretty sure he wasn't the one supposed to fill it.

"If what you need is to get the bosses moving in the face of reasonable security concerns," Ami said, "I should have something. I was going to use it earlier, but then stuff happened, and by stuff I mean Lady Kurosawa being a bitch. Give me a second."

Ami shifted to be more comfortable in her seat, then sank into the Frozen Skein.

Hazō glanced at Akane, who mouthed, 'Sorry', though Hazō wasn't sure for what.


Ami's eyes opened just as Hazō was finishing the last of his hot chocolate.

"The following definitions are used in this contract for conciseness," Ami said in a mechanical, almost metallic tone of voice.

"A Crusade refers to organised military activity for the purpose of exterminating the members of the Dragon Clan on the Seventh Path. A Crusader is a summon or other sapient being taking action outside their home territory with the intent of engaging the Dragons in combat, or providing support in the field for those who do. In the event that a summon or other sapient being's home territory is invaded by Dragons, this definition will apply to them also for the duration of that conflict. A Crusading Clan is any clan which has dispatched forces as part of a Crusade.

"Article 1: All signatories pledge to take no military action against the Crusading Clans for the duration of the contract, including dispatching those under their command to enter the Crusading Clans' territory except by explicit invitation from the clan boss or their appointed representatives, condoning such entry without orders, or interfering with the free movement of Crusaders through their territory.

"Article 2: All signatories pledge to protect the Crusading Clans for the duration of the contract, providing military aid within the limits set by the Crusading Clan clan boss or their appointed representatives for the specific purposes of securing that clan's borders, removing hostiles from within those borders, and preventing hostile action by third parties against Crusaders within the signatories' territories.

Article 3: All Crusading Clans pledge to take no military action against other signatories for the duration of the contract, including giving orders for Crusaders to attack these signatories, seize their property, or perform reconnaissance beyond that necessary for safe travel, or condoning such action without orders.

Article 4: This contract will expire when a majority of signatories agree by vote that the Crusade is no longer necessary, whether because all Dragons on the Seventh Path have been exterminated or because the Dragon threat has been determined not to be real.

Article 5: The agreement cited in Article 4 will be considered valid only if, at the time of the vote, all Crusading Clan bosses are either confirmed dead, in their home territories, or in a territory entered for the specific purpose of conducting the vote.

Article 6: In the event that a Crusading Clan boss dies during the Crusade, the signatories pledge to follow Articles 1 and 2 in respect to that clan for one year following the expiration of the contract, with the exception of clauses referring to Crusaders.

"I think that's a decent starting point," Ami concluded. "I'm not an expert on Seventh Path contract law, and dear Ruri's still only a half-summoner and hasn't been able to tell me as much as I'd like, but I figure if contracts are holy, it ought to be worth a shot.

"Speaking of summoners, how's the best one doing? Hidden Haze treating her well?"

Hazō and Akane exchanged glances.

"Hidden Haze?"

"Obscure ninja village in Mountain Country," Ami explained. "Definitely not a mysterious village whose inhabitants know pretty much nothing of the outside world and have a weird religion centred around the Pangolin Scroll you guys picked up while you were missing-nin. For real, guys, you should have moved on this earlier. Yuno is the cutest murderer-in-waiting, but she's got the OPSEC skills of someone brought up in a tiny village where everyone is extended family and clans are so specialised that there's no point trying to steal each other's secrets. You're very lucky I got mysteriously distracted when she mentioned stuff like climate and which chakra beasts she fought on her way here. Also very lucky I took over from your mother, because that woman is sharp, and weirdly loyal considering everything that's been done to her, and I doubt she'd have actively betrayed Mist over something that only affected you indirectly."

"Unlike you," Hazō said slowly.

"Me? Betray Mist?" Ami asked innocently. "Never. It's just that I'm as dumb as Lady Kurosawa thinks I am, so I won't put the pieces together until it's too late."

"Thank you, Ami," Akane said.

Ami flashed a smile. "Not doing it for you, sweetheart. I've been dancing the dance of keeping my handlers happy while racking up points with the Hokage, which is much, much harder than it sounds because the local Kurosawa's nearly as much of a hardass as his clan head, and sinking Hidden Haze for you would earn me a one-way ticket back home with the kind of goodbye kiss the Fifth gave Hana.

"Irony is," Ami said, "none of this was set in stone. If she'd swallowed her pride and accepted me as a partner, Mist could've been a very different place by now. The world could've been a different place, if she'd given me Kage resources and sent me out to bring us both power. A Kage was never meant to rule alone. Byakuren saved Kurohige because even with his natural cunning and force of personality, he needed a plotter and organiser to be what he couldn't. Senju Hashirama swore brotherhood with Uchiha Madara because he needed that pragmatic, ruthless man to anchor his empathy and open-mindedness. The Second was more like Madara than Hashirama, and he couldn't do the job on his own either, which is why Leaf has such a strong Clan Council. His masterstroke, incidentally, was to use the foundations of pluralism his brother had laid to make sure the clans were always just divided enough along ideological lines that they'd never unite against him. His legacy is one of your biggest obstacles here in Leaf.

"In case you're wondering, those read-along sessions with Shikamaru are worth their weight in gold.

"She could have had that. She could have had the world's second greatest Mori on her side. She could have had the AMI bolstering her power against all challengers. I offered. Now? She could execute me tomorrow, and it would be too late. The AMI's mine, but it's not about me. It wouldn't work if it was just a cult of personality.

"The Seventh won't get it either. I'm resigned to that, and having to waste time making myself unkillable so I have room to misstep while I'm turning this village into something halfway worthy of Keiko. I'd give you the same advice, Hazō, if I thought it would make a difference. You spend too much time overreaching and not enough laying foundations to let you overreach. I want to see you turn this village upside down without having to back off every time before the Hokage throws you in the killbox."

"Speaking of disasters which Asuma blames me for even though they were only partly my fault," Hazō said, "what are your thoughts on the bank run? I'm confident it was hostile action, and by motive alone, there's an obvious suspect or two."

"I did what I could," Ami said, "and I can do a lot. But this village sucks—no offense to you, sweetheart," she added, looking at Akane. "In Mist, if you go to an experienced merchant's house and ask, 'Where were you on this day a month ago, between three and four in the afternoon?', they'll have a ledger in your hands within thirty seconds proving that they were in a business meeting with a respected colleague and definitely couldn't have done whatever it is you suspect them of. Also a sack of ryō at your feet, but I don't pay for stuff, so…

"But here, they have these scraps they call records that seem optimised for saving paper rather than preserving detail, don't use standardised cross-referencing codes, show a truly primitive level of pattern recognition in their organisation and priority markings, and on occasion are written in longhand! I didn't understand until now why Keiko always sounds so stressed. It's barbaric, Hazō. I don't know how Leaf has the gall to call itself the most civilised village."

"Yes," Hazō said carefully. "There's a lot of room for improvement."

"Anyway," Ami said, "the KEI Investigative Unit hit a wall after a while. Tracing the rumours was a no-go as well. I left them low-priority because I figured you couldn't really have left yourself so vulnerable they'd be a genuine threat, and by the time I learned better, the trail was cold. So much as I'd love to prove the Hagoromo did it and feed them to the Hokage, or, better still, find a worthy challenger who was so smart as to hide their machinations behind the Hagoromo, I got nothing.

"I take it you didn't get anywhere either?"

Hazō shook his head. "We tapped some civilian sources, but they said the same thing."

Akane nodded in affirmation. On reflection, a joint effort between Akane and Haru didn't seem like the kind of thing that would involve killing people. Had Haru failed to keep her informed as well?

"Keiko," Ami said abruptly, her back straightening. "Confirm her welfare."

"She's fine," Hazō said. "Well, mostly fine."

Ami's eyes narrowed. "Mostly?"

"She had a fight with Mari," Hazō said reluctantly. Like the spider thing, it wasn't anything Ami wouldn't find out from Keiko anyway, and maybe he could take the opportunity to put a less dramatic spin on it.

"Details."

"As I understand it," Hazō said, "they had a fight that started out being about bullying or something, and ended up with Keiko being furious that Mari hadn't apologised for Swamp."

"Mari hadn't apologised for Swamp?" Ami asked. She'd gone low-affect, like Keiko did right after coming out of the Frozen Skein, but unlike Keiko's, her voice was thick with suppressed tension.

"Well, no," Hazō said. "By the time we found out about it in the first place, Mari had changed so much that it didn't seem meaningful to ask for an apology. It wouldn't be the same person giving it."

"Keiko?" Ami asked.

"She didn't forgive her," Hazō admitted. "And Mari never apologised after telling us she was responsible, and now Keiko's patience has run out. Things are pretty bad over there. Honestly, if you can think of a way to help, I'd really appreciate it. Right now, they're flat out not talking to each other apart from mission stuff, and I have no idea how to fix things."

Ami didn't respond.

"Ami," Akane said urgently after a few seconds, "please don't make this about blaming Mari. I agree that if Keiko needed an apology, Mari should have given her an apology, but what's important is for both of them to be happy again, and Keiko can't be happy while she's fighting with someone she loves."

"Mari will apologise," Ami said in an ice-cold voice. "To both of us."

Hazō had a very, very bad feeling about where this was going.

"Keiko said it wouldn't mean anything if it wasn't genuine," he said. "I don't know how to make that happen, but I'm confident that whatever you're thinking is not the answer."

"Not an idiot," Ami said. "No, you're right, I shouldn't overreact. I'm sorry about that. I'll give some thought to what I can do to help.

"Much though I want to, I'm not going to press for more details, because, as I said, I'm dumb and it's a miracle I even guessed they're on the same mission. But the important part is that she's fine."

Hazō nodded. "Yeah. The Mari stuff aside, I think she's actually feeling pretty good about herself."

-o-​

"Please forgive me. Once again, I have ruined everything."

Back in the familiar and ever-better-furnished cave on the Seventh Path (there were now dribbly candles to go with the flickering torches), Keiko(?) bowed deeply, immediately, and without provocation.

"Ignore her," Snowflake(?) countered. "I am solely responsible for this catastrophe. Had I been true to my role as a risk mitigation expert, I would never have allowed a plan so ripe with opportunity for disaster in exchange for so little gain."

Other way around, then.

"It is not your fault, Kei," Snowflake said. "You were willing to cooperate with Hazō's plan and allow me precious field experience. I am the one who transformed that opportunity into a crisis with my lack of situational judgement and subpar combat skills."

"You could have been better equipped," Kei objected, "in terms of everything from equipment to choice of pangolin escort to a superior array of contingency plans. I could have conducted additional research to prepare you for the enemies you might encounter, and discussed tactics with the other team members in advance."

"No plan survives contact with the enemy," Snowflake said. "It was my responsibility to improvise with the very power that is the purpose of my existence, not waste it with ninjutsu that did not protect the people actually in need of protection. I failed in every respect, from prioritisation to reining in Arikada before he could murder our own allies."

"If I had only—"

"Enough!" Hazō exclaimed. He wasn't sure his still-charred brain could endure Keiko beating herself up in stereo. "Nobody is at fault here. And anyway, Keiko, you already briefed me on the quisling fiasco. Why are you apologising for it now?"

"Because only now are the consequences becoming clear," Keiko said, "and the extent to which my incompetence has sabotaged the Isan mission."

"For my part," Snowflake added, "this is my first opportunity to render an apology as the truly guilty party."

Hazō sighed. "Look, sometimes missions just go wrong. Nobody could have predicted a rare higher form turning up, or Arikada turning out to be a murderous luna—no, actually, we should have been able to predict Arikada being a murderous lunatic from the name alone. On the other hand, we don't know how the battle would have gone without him, either, and there's no point speculating. Besides, I'm just as much at fault for suggesting Snowflake be the one to go on the hunt in the first place. Now, let's just stop apportioning blame and talk about consequences and damage control. What's going on?"

"As the one to suggest and at least nominally lead the hunt," Snowflake said, "I am being held responsible for its lamentable consequences. The High Priest is eagerly pouring oil on the fire, having recognised an opportunity to invert our recent advances in winning public approval. There are whispers that could only have originated from his faction, implying that we have no true concern for the lives of the Isanese as long as we can win glory and acclaim, and that our demonstrated martial prowess is a matter of individual skill that cannot compensate for the revealed lack of leadership ability. All of it tying neatly into a broader narrative that the Pangolin Summoner has been corrupted by outside influences, namely Leaf, and is unfit to champion traditional Isanese values."

"The Kannagi are a particular problem," Keiko said. "One of the clan head's sons killed the other while under the tyrant's influence, and as a man riven by grief, he is disinclined to be fair in assigning blame. Isan's hospitality customs limit him in his ability to express hostility, much less demand we leave, but even I can perceive the true feelings behind his cold courtesy.

"Ironically, it is with the Inoue of all people that our stock has risen most. Or rather, the Inoue representative on the hunt was taken with Snowflake's eventual display of skill, and professes the belief that her efforts were essential to saving the day."

"A staggering delusion," Snowflake interjected.

"Be that as it may, I imagine it is quite the thorn in the High Priest's side that we have gained a foothold within his allied clans which Mari is expanding even as we speak. Takahashi-sensei believes that the High Priest must strike soon, before we can recover from the failed hunt's impact to our prestige and relations with the clans, or, worse still, mend our relationship with the Kannagi. I believe we may have entered endgame."

"How long?" Hazō asked.

"Days, in Mari's opinion," Keiko said. "Enough time to allow the rumours to take root, but not enough to allow us to counter."

"I see," Hazō said. "I suppose it was going to happen sooner or later, with the Holy Month being over, and Yoshida did warn us. I'll think about what our most important moves are in the remaining time, and get back to you."

"There is one more unrelated matter that Snowflake would like to raise," Keiko said, "surely of no less priority than planning our preparations for what may be a life-or-death confrontation and may potentially decide the future of our entire village in the still-likely event of war."

"Kei is merely jealous," Snowflake said to Hazō," in a fashion unbecoming a young woman of her age."

"Is that so? Then perhaps in my jealousy I should revoke these privileges so recently granted to you," Keiko countered.

"Too late," Snowflake said. "I have Hazō as a witness. Retaliate now, and you will appear petty and inconsiderate of your beloved sister who has so few pleasures in her life and is making the most trivial of requests."

"This is what I have to live with," Keiko grumbled, implicitly acknowledging defeat. "Well? Proceed."

Snowflake glanced at Hazō, then reached inside her miscellaneous equipment pouch.

As he watched, she carefully fished out a long white ribbon, then wove it through her hair, on the right side. The ribbon had an elaborate lace design which Hazō couldn't quite make out and certainly wasn't going to step close enough to Snowflake to examine.

"Yuno made it for me," she explained, a little awkwardly. "It symbolises hope and possibility, and is a common gift to young women after a coming-of-age ceremony. I cannot wear it in Isan, unfortunately, as Kei is married and does not qualify.

"I was… hoping for your opinion. Noburi is on thin ice with Yuno, and so does not dare compliment any girl under any circumstances, and even were I vain enough to wish to ask the Isanese, the web of customs involved in such a simple act is bewildering. Kei, of course, is profoundly biased."

She turned slightly to give him a better view.

'Opinion, please."

Hazō looked at her again. Keiko's keyword for clothing was "elegant", a principle she prioritised on the rare occasion that she bought her own clothes, and the principle she desperately clung to whenever Mari or Ino decided to play with their dress-up doll and dragged her, kicking and screaming, out on a girls' clothes shopping trip. Hazō had received impressions of violent battles against frills, the colour pink, and on one occasion Hazō badly wished he'd been there for, a pair of black kitty ears (Mari knew the most fascinating speciality shops).

Hazō had never been in any doubt that Keiko could look elegant. However, looking at Snowflake, he discovered to his shock that the Keiko base model could also look…

"Cute," Hazō gave his honest impression. "Surprisingly cute."

"Almost a compliment," Keiko said, deadpan, as Snowflake blushed. "So close and yet so far. What a pity."

"I didn't mean it like that!" Hazō exclaimed. "It's not like I think you're unattractive or anything. I just didn't think you could look cute."

"Hazō," Keiko said through her teeth. "Stop digging."

"Yes, ma'am!"

Hazō flailed internally, needing a way out of the hole. "It's very practical," he tried. "This way everyone can tell at a glance that you're of age and single."

Keiko gave Snowflake a pitying glance. Snowflake gave her a despairing look back.

This was a major issue. If he couldn't pay a successful compliment with such a clear opening, then never mind the fact that he was simultaneously offending two girls who were unlikely to forget a slight, Ino would murder him within the week.

"Did you choose the colour yourself?" he tried. "It's a good pick. It'll go well with a lot of your wardrobe."

"I do not have a wardrobe," Snowflake said wearily. "I wear whatever Kei is wearing at the time, and changing into real clothes both consumes precious time and is impractical since they will be left in a heap wherever I dematerialise. Let us please change topics swiftly and permanently."

"I'm very sorry for everything," Hazō said on principle. "But I really do think it looks good on you. Keiko, maybe you should consider looking into hair accessories as well."

"That would be missing the point," Keiko said. "In addition to opportunities for Snowflake to explore her fashion sense, which I do not require because unlike Snowflake I have long since admitted lack of any such, it is a means of easy visual differentiation. If you see me with this ribbon or some other such accoutrement, clearly it is in fact Snowflake, and vice versa."

"Incidentally, Snowflake," Hazō said, "should I take this as meaning you consider yourself not to be married?"

"Indeed," she said. "I do not recall marrying Shikamaru, and I have no particular interest in marrying anyone else at this time—not that I am gifted with the option. Shikamaru, for his part, recognises that involving himself with this question in any way would be more trouble than it is worth. Kei chose well."

"I chose nothing," Keiko said coldly in response.

"You chose not to kill or even maim him, in a remarkable display of forbearance. I am not convinced that I would show such mercy were my agency so brutally violated."

"This is something I wish I'd known before I became your clan head," Hazō said jokingly.

"Oh, that is no concern," Snowflake said. "If you gave me an order I did not wish to carry out, I would simply leave the clan. I accepted a bond of trust and affection, not subordination."

Hazō frowned. He didn't plan to exert authority over Snowflake, and wasn't even sure how it would work if he tried. On the other hand, part of him felt like this could turn into a very bad precedent.

"For the record," Keiko said, pre-empting him, "the same is true of myself."

"Can you even do that?" Hazō demanded, feeling the ground metaphorically shift beneath his feet. "Leave a clan of your own free will?"

"It is an option virtually never exercised," Keiko said, "but yes. In both Mist and Leaf, the Kage foresaw the benefits of allowing it from the beginning, as should a clan engage in treason or other unpatriotic activity, this provides a mechanism for loyal ninja to abandon it and come under the Kage's exclusive authority."

"But then," Hazō objected, "how could punishments like execution work, if you could just leave the clan to avoid them? Uh, not that I'm saying I'd ever execute you. Please stop looking at me like that."

"That concern, too, is accounted for in law, although in Leaf it took the more pragmatic Second Hokage to patch the holes in the legislation. A sentence severe enough to be worth fleeing from, such as execution, must be countersigned by the Hokage to begin with. Then, even should the criminal leave the clan, the Hokage will not obstruct enforcement of a punishment he has already sanctioned.

"Of course, leaving a clan carries enough of a terrible cost to dissuade in and of itself. You know this better than most. To leave a clan is to turn one's back on the clan system, and by default make all clans your enemy. Nor will the clanless welcome one of their former overlords with open arms. And that is to say nothing of the perpetual danger of assassination to preserve clan secrets. Even Ami did not choose to leave the Mori, despite her love of freedom, her poor relationship with Lady Biwako, and her ill will towards the clan at large for its failure to support me.

"In any case, if you give me an unacceptable order, I will simply become a Nara only, and vice versa. And should I despair of both of you, I am in the nearly-unique position of having an independent political power base. The KEI would only approve of me more if I relinquished my clan ties. For that matter, Lady Kei would not hesitate to adopt me, given that she and I fought side by side to enable her clan's existence."

Hazō gazed at her, stunned.

"That said," she said quietly, "I... trust you, Hazō. I believe that you would hurt me through carelessness, or thoughtlessness, or obliviousness, or as unintended collateral damage, but not through deliberate abuse of power. These are not options I intend to exercise unless I must."

"Thanks, Keiko," he said. "I think that's probably accurate, except that I really am doing my best to avoid hurting my loved ones at all. I want to believe I'm getting better at it."

Still, he saw the world in a slightly different way after her words. Again, not that he was planning to execute any of his family, but the notion that any of them could just turn their back on him forever if they felt he'd crossed a line was chilling. He remembered Akane telling Naruto that joining Orochimaru was a moral event horizon that the Gōketsu would never cross, not long after Hazō's attempt to adopt the man had been foiled by the smallest of margins. Akane could have left him, he now learned, assuming she was aware of her legal options, not merely as a girlfriend, but as a person he would never see again. She still could.

Or was he in the wrong to begin with, to forget that if he had to make his people follow orders through legal force, rather than out of loyalty and trust, he had already failed as a leader? Leaf's clan laws had never been a safety cushion for if he ended up alienating his family, but merely a way of deciding what flavour of TPK would end his campaign.

Nearly a year on, Hazō was still so far from filling Jiraiya's sandals. The patriarch, originally an outsider to their tight-knit team, had instinctively understood that the threat of force was only a stopgap while he earned their trust for real, even if his actual efforts had been awkward and plagued by lack of time. He'd turned them into a clan, even though they'd been suspicious strangers and he'd had no clue about clan life. He'd even managed to somehow get through to Keiko, despite her confidence that he would kill them all the second he decided it was for Leaf's good, and her refusal to forgive him even now was proof that what he'd accomplished was real.

Next to that, Hazō was a leader only because after Jiraiya's death the Gōketsu had needed a leader, and he had been the best of their limited options (and because Jiraiya had appointed him, but that was also because he had been the best of their limited options). He was earning his keep as clan head—one look at the Gōketsu's growth this year was enough to prove that, and the fact that he had also nearly ended the clan through accidental treason was a technicality—but sometimes it felt like every decision was being made by the seat of his pants where Jiraiya would have had his hand firmly on the wheel come storm or kraken.

He had to grow. He had to get better. He had to become the kind of leader who could give unacceptable orders and have them accepted anyway because his clansmen could count on both his intentions and his judgement just that much.

Every time he grew so conceited that he felt he was doing a good enough job, fate found some way to remind him how far he still had to go. These reminders were precious, and he couldn't afford to overlook a single one.

In the meantime, the Mori/Nara/Gōketsu sisters would toy with him, give him dire warnings, trust him when least expected, and apparently consult him on matters of fashion. The journey to being a great clan head was going to be long, arduous, and probably more treasonous than intended, but one thing it wasn't going to be was dull.

-o-​

You have received 2 XP.

Since Mari vetoed the majority of the plan, I have chosen not to apply brevity XP.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 12th of June, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: The Home Front
Interlude: The Home Front

Gaku finished reading the report and set it on the third stack; it was definitely background material to be had available if his lord asked for it and not something that needed to be proactively brought up.

Certainly, perhaps Lord Gōketsu would enjoy knowing that the research team had finally developed a toilet that didn't stink when used, provided that it was cleaned regularly. The pipes still blocked up every week or two, forcing the builders to dig them up, break the pipe open, clear the blockage, and splice in a new chunk of pipe. This latest report was of a genius new idea: The build team had dangled a piece of oiled rope through the pipe and secured it on both ends. Now blockages could be removed by waving the rope back and forth a few times, or (in the worst case) by tying rags around it and dragging it out the far end while feeding new rope in at the front. Personally, Gaku thought the entire thing revolting and thoroughly rejected the idea that the rope could be washed and reused. This idea that the build team had of putting constant-flow toilets in the common house was an absolute non-starter. What hearth spirit would be willing to stay in a place where feces-smeared ropes were carried through on a regular basis, regardless of how thoroughly cleaned they had been?

Shaking his head, he turned to the next sheet.

Field report #768

To Our Most Honorable and Favored Lord Gōketsu, Praises to Your Name, greetings.

Your lordship, we wish to report a great success in our ongoing efforts to meet your desires, may the ancestors praise your wisdom. We have successfully forged an alliance with the air spirits of Leaf. We wish to begin by saying that these creatures are flighty, capricious, light-minded, and quick to take offense so they choose to depart from their agreed-upon duties given small provocations.

With the greatest of humility and the sincere hope that we do not overstep our bounds, I and the entirety of this great team that you in your wisdom have assembled for the great and noble purpose of conquering the skies in aid of the elimination of all threats to this great nation of Fire that was created by the Great and Mighty Lord First Hokage Senju Hashirama, all praise unto his name and may the ancestors praise his name as well, we your loyal and obedient servants request your gracious and forbearant kindness and permission to make a minor change to the name that you in your wisdom had provided unto us as the spirits have found the name 'skyslider' to be less reflective of their interest in this project and their desire to demonstrate their respect for you, the brilliant creator of said project, by modifying the name 'skyslider' to be 'hazōlator'.

The spirits have agreed to bear forth our latest prototype hazōlator for a range of one hundred paces on a straight course and to deposit it gently at its intended target provided that we offer the following propitiations: The time of the launch shall be between eight and nine a.m. from the head of the Most Wise and Respected Lord Second Hokage Senju Tobirama atop the Hokage Monument (they will allow variance in the precise launch location provided that it is between his right eye and left ear) and there shall be no thunder or storm spirits in the sky and there shall be lit a fire upon which shall be placed one ounce of catnip flowers, well dried, while no fewer than three interns and one senior designer perform the Dance of Importunement for Success and Overlookment By Displeased Noncorporeal Entities With Enhanced Degree of Gluteal Oscillation. All praise unto the wise and generous Lord Kagome for his great kindness in sharing his wisdom.

The spirits will support minor modifications to the prototype within certain parameters (see Appendix 1) but alterations outside of those parameters displease them and they tend to show their displeasure by causing more than the preferred rates of lithobraking, which can cause strain to the airframe that often leads to increased windows of launch capacity reduction.

We are experimenting with increasing the size of the airframe in modest increments, allowing the spirits to grow accustomed to the increases each time and ensuring that we increase our contribution to the partnership in proportion. (See Request for Funding below; we will need to hire a ninja mission to acquire more catnip.) So far they seem amenable to the changes and if this continues then we will begin adding loads to the prototypes by the end of this week and then working up to a living pilot within four weeks.

With greatest respect and great thanks for your kind generosity in offering us this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to work on the greatest project ever built by the hands of lowly civilians in the history of Fire.


The list of signatures was longer than the document itself. Gaku rolled his eyes and tossed it on the pile.

o-o-o-o

The door slammed open so hard it broke.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!"

Gōketsu Hidenobu jumped to his feet, all the blood draining from his face as he bowed until his head almost touched his knees.

"M-ma'am?" he said, not looking up.

"Your fucking hospital isn't open!"

"M-ma'am? I don't...I mean..."

"YOUR. HOSPITAL. IS. NOT. OPEN!"

Hidenobu straightened cautiously and glanced over to where his congee was boiling furiously. "Ma'am...it's two in the morning and the Gōketsu clinic isn't a full hospital. We provide preventative and emergency care for the Gōketsu and anyone else we can fit into the schedule. There's people there now, but—"

"EXACTLY! You provide emergency care, but there's no one at the fucking clinic!"

"Ma'am...pardon me," he hurried to grab a rag and swing the congee pot off the fire. "Ma'am, everyone knows where I live. If there is an emergency, they'll find me and I'll go. Or if it's a birth they'll get one of the midwives. It's not a large estate, ma'am."

Lady Senju Tsunade of the Legendary Three, heiress of one of the greatest clans in history, universally accepted as the greatest medic-nin alive and quite possibly in history, stepped forward in a blur of speed, grabbed him by the collar with her left hand, and slammed him into the wall. His toes didn't touch the ground and she didn't appear to notice his weight.

"I swear on the soul of my grandfather, if so much as one person has died because you're abandoning your duties then you'll have a hole in your wall and I'll have to wash your brains off my hand. Why the fuck is your clinic closed?"

His hands instinctively came up to grab her wrist but then they sprang away as he realized the danger. "Ma'am, I don't have the people," he croaked.

She stared at him for a moment and then let go and stepped back. He dropped to his feet and gasped for breath.

"You don't have the people?"

"No, ma'am. I'm the only medic-nin full time at the Gōketsu clinic. Yes, I have staff, but they're all civilians and many of them are untrained. The clinic is open from dawn until after the dinner hour and our locations are all well known. If someone is injured they'll come get me. If there's a birthing, they'll get one of the midwives. If I had the people then I'd staff it full time but I don't. Yes, I could keep someone in there all the time but it wouldn't matter. If there's an injury it's better that they come to me here in my rooms instead of going to the clinic and then the clinic has to come get me."

One finely-drawn blonde eyebrow rose. "And if you're not here?"

He couldn't stop the snort from escaping. "Ma'am...I'm always here. You taught me that." He ducked his head in embarrassment and turned one hand to admit minor fault. "By example. Well, your instructors. You guest lectured at one of my classes but I didn't have the fortune to study with you directly. Regardless, I'm either at the clinic or I'm here in my apartment. On the rare occasions I go anywhere else I leave a note on the door."

"So if you had more medic-nin then you'd be open all the time."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Fine. Get your coat."

"Ma'am?"

"You've got a bunch of semi-retirees on this crappy place. You and I are going to go evaluate every single one of them to see if they're competent as medic trainees. And then we're going to go back to Leaf General and see who we can shake loose."





Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, June 16, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 440: The Jaws of Victory

It was far from unusual for Keiko to greet one of Hazō's plans with silence. To Hazō's understanding, silence from Keiko could represent any point on an entire spectrum from "I am in awe of your towering intellect and desperately looking for flaws so I can confirm I am not dreaming" to "How can I transform this wondrously ambitious yet mildly unrealistic plan into something workable?" to "How much would Orochimaru pay for a mammal specimen capable of surviving without a brain in its skull?" This one, however, was not drawn from the standard set, and made Hazō's chest ache with unexpected anxiety.

"Hazō," Keiko asked in a small voice, "how are you feeling?"

Hazō queried his body, which responded with pain, confusion, and displeasure at its continued existence. His mental state was, frankly, little better. His head continued to be alternatingly fuzzy and filled with static, and sometimes he forgot things that were important, or worse, remembered things that would have been important had they actually happened.

"Like a pane of glass that's just been shattered by the Rasengan," he said, "while my mind was busy being put through a meat grinder. But relative to that background state, I'm feeling OK, thank you."

"No," Keiko said. "No, you must be desperately unwell. Surely, you struggled through incredible pain to craft something, anything, that would help us in our labours in this final hour. Hazō, please, do not force yourself on my account. Return to Leaf. Snowflake and I will do what we can on our own."

Hazō looked at her blankly. "Keiko, I'm fine. I mean, maybe not by the definition of any medic-nin in the world, but I'm functioning—and besides, these are ideas that had been percolating in my head for weeks now. All I did over the last few days was hammer them into shape."

Keiko slumped in her war seat. "You are unwell, Hazō," she said quietly. "You must be. For the alternative is that you are so intoxicated with your own brilliance that you would suggest a plan that places our lives on the line without bothering with the most basic risk assessment. I trusted you more than this."

"What are you talking about?" Hazō demanded. "I always offer ideas in the knowledge that you and the others will sanity-check them, and then discard them if you think they won't work. You even call that your main role in the team."

"Hazō," Keiko said, "you are aware that the Isan team is in dire straits. Mari and I do not speak more than necessary. Mari and Yuno do not speak at all. Noburi, aware that he has offended Yuno with his womanising ways and myself with a clumsy attempt at mediation that failed to respect my feelings, seeks not to draw attention to himself in defiance of all his natural instincts. In these circumstances, under pressure to make final preparations for a confrontation of unknown form on the enemy's home ground which could decide our survival or even the fate of the clan… is it so implausible that we should place our trust in your confidently-presented plan despite our personal misgivings? That we should place our trust in you?"

At her soft, sad tone, different from the icy sarcasm that usually greeted a proposal she thought stupid, Hazō's heart wrenched.

"Is it really that bad?" Hazō asked.

"To be clear," Keiko said, "you are suggesting that we spread rumours that we are preparing some terrible weapon of mass destruction in order to manipulate Azai into acting precipitously. What is the best-case scenario? His representatives arrive at the Kannagi's doorstep. They inform us that there are credible reports of us acting to harm the village, and that we are under arrest pending investigation. Being entirely innocent, we surrender. Now we are unarmed and imprisoned within the grasp of a ruthless dictator who perceives us as a threat to his rule. Depending on his patience, the village police that reports to him might discover decisive evidence of our guilt mere hours later. It need not even be something obviously dangerous—who knows what could become a WMD in the hands of a more technologically-advanced enemy? The Kannagi will certainly confirm that they witnessed whatever needs witnessing, when the alternative is to defy the High Priest in the name of foreigners already imprisoned on suspicion of a capital crime. Depending on the clan head's state of mind, he might even perceive it as his one opportunity to achieve personal revenge against the Pangolin Summoner, a target otherwise beyond his reach.

"Or we could resist. To any who have reason to believe that we preparing to destroy the village, this is an unambiguous confession of guilt. There are four hundred shinobi in Isan, Hazō. How many of them will agree with this eminently reasonable interpretation? If even a tenth move to engage us, it will be forty against four. I do not believe those to be survivable odds. Even if they were, the rest would not stand idly by after we slaughtered forty of their friends, family, and neighbours in order to avoid facing justice.

"This does not require the Frozen Skein, Hazō," she said, looking him in the eye with something almost like pleading. "It does not require knowledge available only to those on the ground. It does not require jōnin experience or Mori training or an understanding of Isanese customs. All it requires is the basic level of concern that leads a person to stop and ask, 'How can I minimise danger to my loved ones in the process of achieving my goal?'"

She rose from her seat.

"I will not share your suggestion with the others, Hazō. It would only hurt them. Please get well soon."

Keiko did not wait for him to respond before she dispelled herself.

-o-​

Kei stood beneath the clouded sky, feeling the occasional uncertain drop of rain roll down her cheek, as she waited for the appointed hour. She hated the amount of trust she had in Hazō. Had she believed her brother to be a little weaker, a little less competent, how effortless it would have been to dismiss last night's proposal as delirious ravings. But Kei knew Hazō. He did not buckle under pressure the way someone like her would. No, the harsher his circumstances, the greater the peril, the more certain he was to rise to the occasion. True, there was no guarantee that the resulting plan would not make matters worse, but any flaws would be the result of Hazō inherently being Hazō, not of his failure to cope with his circumstances. And the notion that, on this occasion, Hazō being Hazō meant casting them into mortal danger without even attempting to consider their welfare… it was too much. All she could do was pray, in spite of herself, that she would return to Leaf to find it burned to ashes because this latest plan was but a single manifestation of a crippled, traumatised Hazō's temporary inability to consider the consequences of his actions, as opposed to an extension of the thinking patterns of the same young man she respected.

What kind of person was Kei, to even be capable of having that thought?

She clung to the flaws in his remaining suggestions as best she could, but there was precious little to reassure her. He had encouraged contact with the Gasai with no proposal for what the team could offer them, or how they could manipulate them. That was encouraging, as in light of Hazō's creativity, it suggested inability to project the future, rather than apathy as to the results.

Likewise, to attempt to manipulate Kannagi on flimsy evidence was to overreach. Azai Kentarō had indeed escaped with comparatively light injuries, but what did this prove? That he had willingly allied with the quisling tyrant against his own, only to change his mind and feign unconsciousness the instant he was injured? Besides, Snowflake had already reported, as precious data that could save Isanese lives in the future, that shinobi who had succumbed to the quisling tyrant's hold could be incapacitated much more easily than those who resisted.

To reach further in the name of faint hope, it could be argued that the sacrifices Hazō was willing to make to bribe Arikada were excessive. This was not a man with whom the Gōketsu wished to associate themselves in perpetuity, for the sake of both their public image and avoiding Orochimaru's attention. However, the team had discussed the matter, and ultimately Kei could not gainsay Mari's endorsement. Arikada was a precious asset to leverage here and now, and given their time limit, it was rational to apply massive bribery if it meant an immediate advantage. Kei had already raised the bar for mission success by forcing her personal ethics on the team; anything more was a luxury reserved for those who could be confident they would survive the week.

Thus, Kei had willingly signed a contract with Arikada, matching Azai's offer of wealth and power within the inner circle of a rising global player as best she could. In exchange for his faction's unconditional support in Isan (within the limits of his personal safety and that of the SSSSS), she and those under her influence would extend their every effort to secure Leaf citizenship for him and those among his allies who desired it. Mari expected that Asuma would wrestle with his conscience, but ultimately accept a few mini-Orochimarus in the name of strengthening Leaf's power with new sealmasters of a different tradition, in the perhaps naïve hope that they would keep to themselves like their inspiration. Furthermore, they would introduce him to Orochimaru, together with positive testimony of his character and abilities from Kei and any sealmasters under her influence whose opinion the biosealing master might consider. The Nara and the Gōketsu would give serious consideration to adopting Arikada or others of the SSSSS. Finally, the Nara and the Gōketsu would treat the SSSSS as an allied faction, trade information, goods, or other capital on favourable terms should mutually-beneficial opportunities arise, and not act against the SSSSS unless it threatened those clans' interests (in which case conflict was to be settled through direct negotiation first and foremost). On Snowflake's advice, Kei had danced carefully around mention of the KEI so as to exclude the organisation from this final commitment (though, of course, the SSSSS would in all probability become KEI members themselves). She reluctantly acknowledged that Arikada was a skilled negotiator, securing major benefits without incurring any significant costs for the other party save the reputational (which they could not reject without giving insult).

But the lid on the cremation urn of Kei's optimism (two words that did not belong in the same sentence) was Hazō's proposal to leverage the authority of the Pangolin Clan. Yes, there were flaws and incorrect assumptions based on Hazō's limited understanding of the Pangolins and their relationships to Ui and Isan. But the concept itself was both rock-solid and thoroughly-presented, the creation of the Hazō that her brother could be on the rare occasions when he perfectly balanced his intelligence and his ambition. Was it truly possible for the same mind, in the same condition, to simultaneously invent this plan through deliberate application of his genius and the other one through helpless delusion?

"It's time," Mari whispered to her, and if Kei could not trust in Mari's honesty, she could certainly trust in the infiltrator's ability to read a crowd.

Kei took a deep breath and, within the confines of her mind, muttered a small prayer to the cosmic powers that hated her, that they should avert their gaze from her efforts just this once.

"Gōketsu Yuno!"

"Yes, Pangolin Summoner?" Yuno asked humbly from the centre of the yard in front of Akio's shrine.

"I have spoken to the great and the wise of the Pangolin Clan about your condition. Pantsā of the Adamant Scales himself has commanded that you be cleansed of your curse through the power of the Pangolin Clan, as once bestowed upon Ui himself."

The crowd, assembled through the subtle efforts of the Takahashi and the Yoshida and growing by trickles as more villagers paused their business to see what all the fuss was about, hushed at the invocation of the figure of legend.

Technically, Pantsā's response had been a more eloquent version of "Yes, whatever, why are you wasting my time with this?", but the Isanese did not need to know this.

"By Ui's grace, I hereby—"

"Not so fast, Lady Nara."

Flanked by Aida and Inoue, with Arikada bringing up the rear with an expression of perfect innocence, the white-robed High Priest approached as the crowd parted around him. He gave those around him a beatific smile before locking his eyes on hers.

It was inevitable, of course. There was no way to research Isanese religious and cultural traditions without alerting the clan responsible for preserving those traditions. Kei had hoped that they would be able to rush at least the first parts of the ritual, before Azai and his cohorts could arrive with their superior knowledge and authority to find flaws in the design. However, the universe offered no grace, neither from the ancestors who despised her, nor from the Will of Fire which, if real, condemned her for her disbelief, nor from whatever greater powers had shaped this world into a living hell and had no reason to change policy now.

"The voice of Ui Isas, may his name be sung forever by the ten thousand worlds, has guided me to this place just in time," Azai proclaimed. "Lady Nara, I sympathise with your desire to cleanse your… companion… of the damnation which has taken root in her soul. However, that is not within your power. You are Akio's Chosen, the heir of the man entrusted by Ui to protect the Pangolin Scroll until the appointed time. But I have been chosen by Ui himself, the true Pangolin Summoner who taught Akio everything he knew, and Ui has spoken. Tragically, there is no cure for a cursed bloodline. Ui's guidance is the same as in the holy scriptures: our duty is to protect the village at large from the corruption brought by the curse, so that it may die with its bearer. You have done Isan a great service by taking the cursed child from this place, and I pray only that in your ignorance of our traditions you have not brought a greater risk upon the Village Hidden in the Leaves.

"Loremaster, have I said anything which is false?"

Inoue bowed to him, and made a sign over her head that resembled a leaf spinning in the wind.

"High Priest, you have not spoken a word that diverges from the teachings of Ui, may his blessing ever be upon you and upon us all."

Kei could see many in the crowd relax as their righteousness was reaffirmed. If the alleged curse had been curable all along, that would cast the fact that they had done nothing but torment Yuno in an appropriately horrific light.

There was a price to pay for this entire effort, of course, one she suspected Hazō had not considered, and which Yuno was paying willingly, having shed her tears of sorrow and anger the previous night. To purify Yuno was to acknowledge, with the Pangolin Summoner's authority and before everyone in Isan, that she had indeed been cursed all along, that everything they believed about her and everything they used to justify their actions had been correct, if only until now.

Well, the price had been paid. Now it was time for compensation.

"You misunderstand, Your Holiness," Kei said. "I confess that my knowledge of the ways of Ui is, of necessity, limited. After all, it is he who, in his ineffable wisdom, deliberately chose an outsider to succeed him. That is why I do not presume to conduct this ritual myself. Instead, I have called upon an ally whose knowledge of Ui is greater than that of any mortal living."

She brandished the Pangolin Summoning Scroll with a flourish. Then, biting her thumb in a rehearsed dramatic motion, she slammed it against the ground.

"Summoning Technique: Pantomaimu of Ui's Six Scourges!"

The pangolin that emerged from the smoke was a sight to behold. Tall, lean, and bedecked with rectangular white war paint markings, Pantomaimu bore the scars of ancient battles recorded in Isan's legends. Some of his scales were cracked. Others, charred beyond restoration. There were places where missing ones had been replaced with metal—a great honour in Pangolin culture.

At the same time, he was magnificent. Ceremonial armour, with metal rivets embedded into plates of horn from some vast beast of the Seventh Path, covered his neck, shoulders, and hips. Painted sheaths covered the upper side of his claws. On his brow was a tiara-like decoration bearing Ui's claw-and-scale insignia. The overall impression was staggering even to Kei, who had merely asked that he dress to impress.

As he straightened in order to allow those at the back of the crowd to see him clearly, Inoue gasped.

"That war paint! That noble bearing! That wound on his thigh! There is no mistake. This is Pantomaimu the Log-Stealer, most cunning of Ui's Six Scourges!"

Apparently without thinking, she sank into a bow.

"Greetings to you, people of Isan!"

Pantomaimu's mental voice was deep and sonorous, with the precise pitch of a singer.

"I thank you from the depths of my liver for protecting my summoner's legacy for all these centuries. Know that you have the blessing of the Pangolin Clan in gratitude for your loyalty, and for the support you have offered to the one who now wields the Pangolin Summoning Scroll. In you, I see the true heirs of Akio, worthiest of apprentices, just as in Nara Keiko, I see the true heir of Ui, mightiest of summoners."

Azai tried to speak, but his voice was lost in Pantomaimu's, which was not limited by the power of his lungs and effortlessly reached the minds of everyone present.

"As a being who was the vessel of Ui's power on the Human Path for many long years, I come to bring salvation to one who has long waited for it. What may be impossible for one mere human"—he looked pointedly in Azai's direction—"is trivial to those who have spent centuries studying the Pangolin arts that Ui Isas only had a few decades to learn."

Azai drew himself up straight.

"Ui's voice speaks to me even now to correct his ally's mistake," he declared. "He tells me that the power of a Pangolin's blessing is not meant for humans, beings of another Path. The Sage of Six Paths made the holy scrolls so that the Human Path and the Summon Realm might share power, but he did not erase the differences between man and pangolin. You may think that all of us can receive the Pangolin blessing because Ui could, but in truth it was his summoning bond, together with his purity of spirit, that made this possible. The cursed child, least worthy of all humans, could never be so blessed. Thus speaks Ui, and with the most humble respect, Pantomaimu of the Six Scourges, when it comes to the ways of humans, I will trust in the wisdom of the greatest of humans."

Pantomaimu gave the same laugh that Ami gave when she discovered a worthy challenger.

"Then the solution is simple. I will bestow the purifying blessing on Gōketsu Yuno in the ritual's most abridged form, for I do not wish to presume upon the time of so many who have gathered to bear witness. Then we shall decide, fairly and impartially, whether she is still cursed or whether she has been made pure."

"Decide how, Great One?" Takahashi-sensei cut in before Azai could reply.

"Why, in the simplest way," Pantomaimu replied. "Azai Shūsuke, who disbelieves the power of the Pangolins, you have said that the cursed child is the least worthy of all humans. Do you hold to that belief?"

"Of course," Azai said.

"Then, if Ui Isas is the greatest of humans ever to live, is it not true that one who possesses the blessing of Ui Isas and his direct guidance is the worthiest of all humans now living?"

"That is the natural conclusion based on the teachings of our faith," Azai said. He could hardly claim that, even with those advantages, there was a worthier human present, much less that one existed in the impure outside world. That was the moment Kei recognised the trap, right before it snapped shut.

"It then follows inevitably," Pantomaimu concluded, "that as long as Gōketsu Yuno is cursed, it cannot be possible for her to be a superior shinobi to the High Priest of Ui.

"Now, behold, Azai Shūsuke who disbelieves the power of the Pangolins!"

Without waiting for a response, Pantomaimu strode into the middle of the shrine, in front of Yuno, with long but dignified steps. At a sign, Kei stepped next to him.

"Pangolin Summoner, you are worthy of joining me in channelling the holy power of the Seventh Path. Now, allow the power of the Pantokrator to infuse you as Ui once did."

Pantomaimu placed his left paw over Yuno's head, pushing gently down so she knelt. Kei placed her hand over the paw. In the original plan, this was the climax of the ritual.

"I hereby invoke the power of the Pantokrator," they said in unison, "father of all summons, called also the Sage of Six Paths, father of all shinobi; the power of Pantsā of the Adamant Scales, Polemarch of the Pangolin Clan, appointed by the Pantokrator to rule over the Seventh Path and all who dwell within it; and the power of Ui Isas, whose spirit forever watches over the people of Isan. In your mercy, let this woman, Gōketsu Yuno, born to the Gasai who are in your favour, be freed of all curses, impurities and corruption that may dwell within her body, mind, or spirit, and be made pure as the most beloved of your shinobi is pure."

With the last word, there was a radiant flare of golden light from the crown of Yuno's head where they had placed their hands, and where Kei was holding the Party Trick seal that she had palmed before the crowd had even begun to assemble.

"Rise, Gōketsu Yuno who is pure in the Pantokrator's sight," Pantomaimu demanded. "It is time for the test demanded by Azai Shūsuke who disbelieves the Pangolins' power."

Arikada stepped out from behind Azai. "What test would that be, Sir Pangolin?" he asked, not giving Azai time to speak.

"Gōketsu Yuno shall face Azai Shūsuke in single combat," Pantomaimu proclaimed. "If Gōketsu Yuno's curse cannot be lifted, then the worthiest of all shinobi shall surely defeat the least worthy with ease."

"This is nonsense," Azai growled. "Trial by combat is not Isan's way. Ui Isas cannot, and does not, approve of his beloved children risking each other's lives pointlessly." He gave Inoue a look.

"This is Pantomaimu of the Six Scourges," Inoue said helplessly, "whom all accounts agree to be one of Ui's closest allies. If he says Ui would approve of a trial by combat, I do not have the authority to call him wrong."

Azai fell silent, thinking.

"Actually," Arikada piped up, "trial by combat is a very respected practice in the outside world. I understand that in both Mist and Cloud, a ruler who is ready to prove his righteousness in single combat is held in great esteem."

Mari favoured him with a pleased nod. "I wasn't going to say anything, since it's really not my place to interfere in an Isanese religious matter, but he's right. Back in the Village Hidden in the Mist, where I was born, our leader the Mizukage was highly respected for his ability to defeat any unworthy challenger with his own hands."

"Fine," Azai said. "If the cursed child is so desperate for execution, then I will oblige her. However, the Azai fighting style is unsuited to populated areas, and if we fight in the woods, it will be impossible for the rest of Isan to properly observe. We shall retire for now, and I will prepare a suitable arena with—"

"Do not trouble yourself, Your Holiness."

Yoshida, previously content to watch with an enigmatic smile, stalked out from the middle of a pack of clansmen.

"The Yoshida testing grounds are spacious and highly fortified, and we have the materials for additional barriers to protect the audience. We can be ready to begin at once."

It was truly remarkable how Azai was able to hold to the appearance of calm.

Aida glared at Yoshida as if trying to immolate her and have her replaced with a more pliable successor through sheer force of will. "His Holiness cannot be expected to fight at a moment's notice. He doesn't walk around his own village armed or equipped for battle, unlike those who have been taken in by vile barbarian ways." She nodded towards Yuno, who naturally had Satsuko by her side.

Takahashi-sensei gave a sardonic smile. "If I may comment from my position as a specialist, I have the greatest respect for the Azai Clan's unique ninjutsu. I truly admire the way it enhances the powers of tapirs while disabling enemies so that those tapirs can defeat them. Azai does himself too little credit by failing to admit that he is a gifted practitioner of these techniques, and could doubtless awe us all with his mastery at a moment's notice."

"If I may comment too…" Yuno added. All gazes turned to her, but she said nothing else. Rather, she demonstratively unbound her Gōketsu seal pouch from her belt, then dropped it to the ground. Piece by piece, she did the same with all of her equipment, leaving only the evil-looking black axe in her hands.

"I have been trained by the Kannagi," she said calmly. "I require nothing but my axe."

"I lack chakra," Azai tried. "Today was a day of particularly intensive training for me."

Arikada gave him a helpful smile. "I believe you must be thinking of a different day, Your Holiness. If you'll recall, I came to you first thing this morning to discuss the particularities of our espionage efforts, and have accompanied you ever since to make sure we get everything sorted by the end of the day so I can give my brethren their instructions."

It was only the briefest glimpse, something Kei would never have recognised had she not been expecting it, but a look of horrified realisation crossed Azai's face as he stared at Arikada. It was more delicious than carrot cake.

However, Kei did feel a stab of concern. She had not instructed Arikada to make any kind of special preparations for today, beyond being ready to improvise if it seemed as if Azai was gaining the upper hand. This man was considerably more dangerous than she had understood when providing him with influence over the Nara and the Gōketsu.

"How careless of me," Azai said to Arikada, and even Kei could hear the layers of meaning. "Very well. If the cursed child is to wield the weapon of her ancestors, then I shall do likewise. Rindō?"

His cousin, who had arrived quietly so as not to interrupt the drama, muttered some instructions to a clansman, who took off running.

And with that, Azai was out of ways to delay the reckoning.

-o-​

The Yoshida testing grounds may have been expansive by the standards of a village nestled in the mountains, but by the standards of the training grounds Kei was familiar with, they were quite underwhelming. In fact, they were small enough that the entire audience, lined around the edges behind walls of ironwood made with some secret Isanese process, could clearly see the battle.

Yuno stood at one end of the makeshift arena, Satsuko held in the high ready stance of the Mountain Cleaver Style. Kei did not dare to look at her eyes after the one glimpse of their unearthly glow on the way to the Yoshida estate.

Yuno was brimming with what might charitably be called confidence, but Kei could not deny being a little afraid. For all that the anti-Azai faction's team efforts had stripped the man of as many advantages as they could, he was still the village leader, with all the power that this implied, and access to the finest training and clan secrets. If Yuno was defeated, proving her cursed forever, it would break her heart, as well as Noburi's. Needless to say, it would also be a devastating blow to their position in Isan at a point when there would be no time to recover.

Azai stood at the other end, either with unassailable confidence of his own or with an illusion too skilful for Kei to penetrate (which barely said anything). He had traded in his flowing white robes for leather combat gear, though he was forced to follow Yuno in eschewing any additional equipment. And standing by his side…

Had Kei not been familiar with Isan's ways, she might have thought twice before calling the beast a tapir. Azai was not a short man, but it was tall enough to look him in the eye. Densely-muscled, with a snout long enough to grapple a human being, and a look of barely-suppressed bloodlust that should not have been possible for a herbivore, it might well have been the more dangerous of the two combatants.

"The voice of Ui speaks to me," Azai said. "He calls for mercy for the cursed child. Though she may deserve nothing less than execution for challenging me, I will permit this trial to be to the surrender rather than to the death."

Inoue, standing in the middle, nodded to him. "These words have been accepted. The trial will begin as soon as I have left the arena."

A blur of ninja motion… and it was time.

"This is the end of the road for you, cursed child," the Azai spat. "Kneel and beg forgiveness while there is still time, or delay your surrender until the Azai Clan's champion breaks every bone in your body at my bidding."

Yuno said nothing. She merely gave a smile as angelic as any of Azai's own as she wrapped her hands lovingly around Satsuko's haft.

A moment of perfect silence… and then Yuno charged.

"Very well." Azai raised those finely-manicured hands of his in the practised motion of a ninjutsu expert. Kei swallowed.

"Isan Secret Art: Wild Growth Technique!"

Pure emerald chakra streamed from his fingers, enveloping the tapir like a cloud of gas before being absorbed into the animal's body. Its muscles bulged unnaturally as if attempting to break free and become independent tools of war. Its snout whipped upward wildly for a second before coming back under its control. Its eyes, unnaturally wide, glimmered with that same emerald light.

The tapir's aura, already intimidating, transformed into a thing of pure unearthly menace, of a lust for destruction more suited to the Hidans of this world. If a mere animal was capable of having a jōnin aura, perhaps it might be something like this.

An instant later, Satsuko's blade swung down onto the top of its head.

The tapir reared back onto its hind legs, the glow around its body briefly intensifying as it knocked Satsuko aside with a whiplike slash of the snout. The violence of the motion left Yuno off-balance, and she dropped into an urgent roll as the snout returned for a follow-up attack.

This was a mistake, as the tapir's hooves came back down, digging gouges out of the earth where she had been only an instant ago. Sensing its advantage, the tapir did not hesitate to trample her while she was down.

It did not know Yuno as Kei did. Yuno approached combat with a single-mindedness that rivalled Kagome's feelings about safety in the middle of a sealing experiment. There was no action she took that was not intended to end in bloodshed.

Satsuko swung, from a position so low it beggared belief that Yuno could build any momentum for the motion. Yuno struck the tapir's knee with perfect precision, causing it to whistle in screeching agony. As the tapir halted momentarily, Yuno swung Satsuko again, this time in an odd shovel-like upward movement that sent the tapir's own blood splashing up into its eyes. Half-blind, the creature stumbled back instead of pressing its assault.

Yuno raised Satsuko for an inescapable finishing blow…

"SQUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONK!"

The noise struck even Kei, far from the action, like a physical blow. She could feel its impossible impact tearing her bones out through her flesh and shattering them against the ground, and it was only a second of missing time later that she realised that she was still alive and conscious and completely untouched. She could not imagine what it would be like having that implosion seal of a noise unleashed in her face.

Yuno barely noticed. If anything, her smile grew a little wider.

It faded again as something translucent slammed into the side of Satsuko, sending her off-course and denying Yuno the kill. Yuno hissed in anger as she noticed the object, like a ghostly Water Whip, extending from Azai's shoulder and all the way down and past his arm. Without hesitation, it lashed out to entangle her.

Even if Azai won the battle, Kei reflected, he had lost the war. Mari would make sure he never lived down publicly molesting a teenage girl with his ghostly tentacle.

Yuno did not hesitate either. Taking advantage of the tapir's continued blindness, she ducked down and did something incredible.

Briefly grabbing the tapir's snout to push off it for momentum, she swung down between its legs, sliding past before it could realise what she was doing and trample her, and moving well out of reach of Azai's tentacle.

For a moment, Kei thought the tapir had trampled her. Then, as Yuno rolled out from under its tail and rose into a perfect offensive stance, she realised that wasn't Yuno's own blood that she was drenched in. She had eviscerated the tapir as she slid under it, Satsuko's blade so terrifyingly sharp that even the tapir's thick hide couldn't slow it down.

"Isan Secret Art: Spectral Snout Technique!"

Azai's tentacle—no, snout—thrust towards Yuno like a striking snake, once again seeking to constrict her and leave her helpless for Azai to finish off.

But while Azai was a master politician who also happened to be a talented ninja, Yuno was a girl who dreamt of slaughter where other people dreamt of happiness.

Her axe was buried deep in his chest before he ever realised she had crossed the distance.

Azai, on the ground and alive only by the merest of technicalities, forced out the necessary words. "You… win. I… surrender! Please… call a—"

Yuno gave him a reassuring smile. Then, placing a foot on his stomach, she ripped Satsuko out, sending his blood spraying all over her to join the tapir's.

Then she brought Satsuko down. And again. And again. And again. And again.

Long past the point where Azai stopped moving, long past the point where there was any blood left in him to spray out, Yuno continued to hack at him with a smile that Kei would see again in her nightmares.

The people of Isan stared at her in silent horror. In a few seconds, Kei realised, the paralysis would wear off and someone would state the obvious, and then it would be the end for all of them. Yuno had snatched defeat from the jaws of victory.

Initiative: High Priest, Yuno, Chompy the Alpha Tapir

Round 1

Both ninja use chakra boost.

High Priest
Standard: Wild Growth Technique on Chompy
Chompy gains the Aspect "Overcharged".

Yuno
Standard: Melee Weapons vs Chompy (Taijutsu)
Chompy tags "Overcharged" for free.
?? - 3 + ? - 1 = ?? vs ?? - 3 + ? = ??
Chompy takes 3 + 3 = 6 stress.
Chompy gains the Mild Consequence "Vicious Gash".

Yuno Supplemental: Special Grooves for the Blood.
Melee Weapons vs Chompy (Athletics)
?? + 6 + ? - 1 = ?? vs ?? + 3 + ? - ? = ??
Chompy gains the Aspect "Blood in My Eyes!"

Chompy
Standard: SQUONK OF DESTRUCTION vs Yuno (Resolve)
?? + 3 + ? - ? = ?? vs ?? + 0 = ??
Yuno resists.

Round 2

Both ninja use chakra boost.

High Priest
Standard: Spectral Snout Technique vs Yuno (Athletics)
The High Priest spends 1 FP to invoke "Ui Isas Guides Me".
?? + 3 + ? + ? = ?? vs ?? + 0 + ? - 1 = ??
Yuno evades.

Yuno
Standard: Melee Weapons vs Chompy (Taijutsu)
Yuno tags "Blood in My Eyes!" for free.
Chompy tags "Overcharged" for free.
?? - 3 + ? + ? - 1 = ?? vs ?? - 3 + ? - ? = ??
Chompy takes 6 + 3 = 9 stress.
Chompy is very dead.

Round 3

Both ninja use chakra boost.

High Priest
Standard: Spectral Snout Technique vs Yuno (Athletics)
?? - 3 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 3 + ? - 1 = ??
The High Priest spends 1 FP to reroll.
?? + 0 + ? = ?? vs ?? + 3 + ? - 1 = ??
Yuno evades.

Yuno
Standard: Melee Weapons vs High Priest (Athletics)
Yuno spends 1 FP to invoke "Killing Makes Me Feel Alive".
?? + 3 + ? + ? - 1 = ?? vs ?? + 0 + ? = ??
The High Priest spends 1 FP to reroll.
?? + 3 + ? + ? - 1 = ?? vs ?? + 0 + ? = ??
Fate has abandoned the High Priest. He takes 8 + 3 = 11 stress. He gains the Mild Consequence "Vicious Gash", the Moderate Consequence "Gushing Blood", and the Severe Consequence "Slaughtered".

Round 4

High Priest
Standard: Surrender.

Yuno
Standard: Melee Weapons vs High Priest (Athletics)
?? + 0 - 1 = ?? vs ?? + 0 - ?? = ??
The High Priest takes 10 + 3 = 13 stress.
The High Priest is extraordinarily dead.

-o-​

You have received 0 XP. Yuno has received 1 FP for winning a significant conflict.

-o-​

You may write a plan for immediate implementation, as a contingency the team suddenly remembers.

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 19th of June, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 441: Ui's Will...?

Yuno hacked and hacked at the High Priest's dead body, splashing blood everywhere until the area around her was drenched and she was drenched and her clothes were squelching and Azai's body was empty of any blood so that everything being thrown in the air was coming from Satsuko's blades and Yuno's hair and sleeves. Most of the population of Isan looked on in horror and revulsion that was rapidly transmuting to anger. Muttering was growing louder and cries to 'stop her!' were starting to be heard.

When Yuno was a child a giant boar had killed her father. She had taken a dagger and stabbed the boar to death, all the while cackling madly and bathing in its blood. Her temporary madness had earned her the status of 'cursed child' and a childhood of abuse. Azai, in his role as High Priest, had been using her 'curse' as a reason to keep Isan from listening to Yuno's in-law Gōketsu family, much less allying with the village they came from. The entire point of the 'purification' ritual and duel with Azai had been intended to weaken his authority or remove him from the board entirely. Had Yuno killed him cleanly and then stood back in a heroic pose the will of the people would have swung to her support and the Gōketsu would have gotten the Leaf-Isan alliance they had been sent for. An alliance that would have secured them the much-needed approval of a Hokage who was still uncertain if they were a net benefit to his village.

Far away from the scene of Yuno's murderous rampage / expiation of years of abuse / destruction of the Gōketsu's future, there was an estate. The estate was owned by the Gōketsu and inside the walls of the estate crouched a great stone building the core of which had been conjured in a day by ninja magic. Inside that building was a living room with a hearth in the center surrounded by a knee-high circle of close-laid slates. A metal rod hung down from the ceiling above the hearth, holding a trefoil array of Purifier seals that sucked up all the soot and smoke. Comfortable couches and chairs had been marshalled around the hearth so that family members could curl up in comfort and bask in the cheery heat while plotting their next totally-not-treasonous plot for world conquest transformation.

Far behind the sun-yellow eyes of one red-headed ninja watching from the sidelines of Yuno's massacre there was a copy of that room. The chairs around the hearth were filled, each with a slightly different version of that same red-headed ninja. Had there been an observer present who was not a member of the Council of Mari, they might have noticed that the membership of the circle was not fixed. Women faded in and out, the details of their clothing and hair and manner shifting subtly as a new presence replaced them in their seat. Sometimes the chairs and couches moved slightly, making room for new furniture and its occupant to fade into existence. Sometimes the chairs and couched moved slightly, closing ranks when existing furniture and its occupant faded out of existence.

"Well, balls," said WrathfulMari, twirling a dagger between her fingers. "She just fucked it up for all of us."

"Poor Yuno!" said Mariko, her seven-year-old eyes big and moist. "She must have been hurting so much to react like that."

"Shut the fuck up, Mariko," WrathfulMari snapped. "We had this thing on lock until she started going all hibachi-chef on the guy."

The child's eyes welled up with tears but she fell silent.

"Get past it," PracticalMari said. "We need to fix this, fast. Yuno just blew up everything we did regarding fixing her curse, because getting axe crazy like this is exactly what made people decide she was cursed in the first place. Anyone got any ideas?"

HazōWranglerMari cleared her throat and pulled a stack of papers out of the imaginary air of the Council of Mari mindscape. She also produced a pair of eyeglasses that were curvier and more elegant than Shino's (and existed solely as a prop) and arranged them on the end of her nose as she studied the pages.

"Oh, boiling depths." WrathfulMari flopped bonelessly back in her chair with a sigh of disgust. "You're not seriously pulling out that bullshit list of contingency plans Hazō came up with, are you? I'm not sure even Keiko read them."

"I read them," HazōWranglerMari said primly.

SardonicMari snorted. "Of course you read them. Keeping track of his crazy shit is literally your entire reason for existence."

"And when exactly did you read them?" WrathfulMari demanded.

"While you were asleep. Now, could we please focus?"

"Look—!"

"Ladies," snapped PracticalMari. "And, as we all know, I am using the term very loosely."

HarlotMari cackled in delight. She was wafting a crystal snifter of expensive sake in one hand and wearing a skintight red dress that reached only to upper thigh.

"Why do you dress like that?" demanded the wispy, semi-transparent form of VirtuousMari, her voice hard to hear in its almost-existence. "It gives people a problematic impression of us."

"Oh, honey," purred HarlotMari. "Let me tell you what—"

"Excuse me," said PracticalMari. "Could we please stay on topic? We need to fix the colossal blunder that Yuno is still in the process of making. Tick-tock, ladies."

Everyone rolled their eyes but they stopped infighting.

"Thank you. Wrangler, you had something?"

"Yes. Contingency 17.a.9: What to Do If Yuno Wins but the Fight Reflects Badly On Her."

"Because of course he put capitalized headers on everything," WrathfulMari muttered.

"Do you want to hear this or not?" demanded HazōWranglerMari, glaring over the top of her pointless glasses at her angrier sister.

"Fine, whatever. Go ahead. Ugh."

"First step: Have Pantomaimu clap loudly in praise of Yuno's performance. Draw comparisons to Ui's duels to the death—"

"Did Ui have any duels to the death?" asked DoubtingMari. "I certainly don't remember anything like that."

"I keep telling you people, we really need to make a ScholarlyMari," griped the scowling but until-now-silent ManagerialMari. She sighed and the scowl was replaced with contrition. "I'm sorry, everyone. I should have put Gaku or someone on researching Ui when we knew we were coming to Isan. I'll do better next time."

"Sagedammit, Managerial, you had one job!" WrathfulMari created a kunai solely so that she could hurl it across the room at her mindsister. It bounced off the other Mari's forehead and disappeared in a puff of non-necessity.

"I'm sorry, okay! I'm working on it. You know that we still aren't used to being in charge of other people. There's a reason we refused to take a genin squad until the mission and then we kept pushing the job off on Hazō."

"I thought we were letting Hazō lead because he wanted it so much?" Mariko asked hesitantly. "And that he was good at it?"

BleakMari always dressed in all black. She dyed her scraped-back hair the same color, painted her face in a white death mask, and exuded a literal cloud of ennui and cynicism. At Mariko's words she rolled her eyes. "Gotta love that youthful cluelessness. Makes a great shield against the gaping misery that is reality."

"Bleak!" Mariko said, her eyes getting two size bigger and shimmering with unshed tears. "That's mean!"

"Hey!" HazōWranglerMari shouted. "Can we please get through this?"

"Sorry," said Mariko, ducking her head and twisting her fingers in her lap.

"As I was saying," said HazōWranglerMari. "Pantomaimu was one of Ui Isas's personal summons. As you all know, Ui was the founder of Isan—"

"Have you ever noticed how whenever someone says 'as you all know' they then go on and explain it again?" SardonicMari said, staring fixedly at the tangle she was busily finger-combing out of her hair. She had visualized the tangle into existence specifically so that she could stare fixedly at it while finger-combing it out as she made that comment.

"SARDONIC!" HazōWranglerMari bellowed. "WOULD YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP?! We don't have infinite time, even in here!"

"Okay, okay! Geez."

"Right." HazōWranglerMari glared everyone down. "Ui Isas was a ninja from Noodle—"

"Tea," BleakMari muttered.

"Are you sure? I really thought— Not the point! Fine, Ui Isas was a ninja from Tea and the Pangolin Summoner. Naturally, he hunted most of the dangerous chakra beasts out of the area around him, so a civilian town grew up nearby and he eventually became friends with the people there—he drank with them, wrestled them, whatever. Then Warlord Sen came through the area and Ui went to fight him. He ordered his apprentice, Akio, to take the Summoning Scroll and the civilians and head south to Degarashi Port. For whatever reason, they stopped on the way; the place where they stopped is now the joyful and exceptionally liberal and welcoming hamlet of Isan.

"Ui died against Sen. He never actually saw Isan but somehow they treat him as their primary hero even though Akio, the half-trained eleven-year-old—"

"Ten, you stupid cow," muttered WrathfulMari.

Mariko jumped up on her overstuffed armchair, one foot on the cushion and the other on the arm, and pointed dramatically at her mindsister. "Wrathful, you be nice to HazōWrangler! She's doing her best!"

"Well her best is pretty damn—"

Mariko swelled to the size of a giant, the room stretching to accomodate her suddenly out-of-proportion head as it loomed over WrathfulMari. "I. Said. BE! NICE!" She stayed there for a moment, staring down her terrified mindsister, and then shrank back to her normal self and plopped down in her chair, bouncing twice on the cushions. "Please?"

"Absolutely!" WrathfulMari said quickly. "No problem whatsoever." She looked over at HazōWrangler. "You go, girl. What was that about eleven-year-old Akio?"

All of the adult Mari exchanged nervous glances, eyeing Mariko carefully to see if there were more explosions on the horizon. The little girl was now eating ice cream and kicking her feet back and forth. She smiled beatifically at them and licked chocolate syrup off her upper lip.

"You were right, Wrathful," HazōWrangler said carefully. "Akio was ten, not eleven. I was wrong. Anyway, Akio was the ultimate source of everything Isan knows about the ninja arts, although they obviously reinvented most of it along the way based on the scraps that he knew. Where the weird religious stuff comes from, I don't know. Anyway, Hazō wants us to have Pantomaimu claim that Yuno was embodying Ui's Will and with an implication that Ui used to go a little axe crazy himself. Then have Keiko confirm all that. Takahashi is a friend and a respected elder and a clan head so let him take over. Stay until speeches are over but don't take questions." She looked up from the papers. "There's more detail but that's the key stuff. Pretend that this is all Ui's Will and that Ui was directly involved in Yuno's actions, hand off to Takahashi ASAP, don't talk so we don't say anything wrong."

"Is Ui's Will even a thing in Isanese religion?" asked TheHeartBreaker. "Religion's a good way in specifically because it causes the mark to react according to predictable rote responses instead of thinking logically and maybe surprising you. That only works if you stay within the boundaries of the religion so that there are rote responses for the mark to follow. If you try to add new elements to the religion it defeats the purpose. So, again: Is Ui's Will a thing that they actually talk about here?"

Silence fell across the room.

"What's the deal with Ui, anyway?" demanded LazyMari, who was currently draped over a couch with her feet on the back and her head hanging down until her hair pooled on the carpet. "Why are they talking about Ui instead of Akio?"

"Lazy, can't you even—" WrathfulMari stopped talking and looked nervously at Mariko. The young child smiled happily back.

"The idea of Ui as a direct presence in their religion seems to be new," ManagerialMari said. "Remember when Yuno showed up at the estate? She told us that Azai had told people, in his role as the High Priest, that the village had fulfilled Akio's mission and they were now worthy of following Ui Isas directly. Azai also said he was having visions of Ui and that Ui was telling him to do things."

TheHeartBreaker smiled. "So Ui has been giving instructions to particular individuals in Isan. I can use that." The smile became cruel. "What do you suppose Ui's reaction would be if he was giving the High Priest orders about how to improve the village and the High Priest was ignoring him for his own gain? Why, he'd probably be very angry. Perhaps even murderously, excessively angry. He might just want to chop the traitor into eensy weensy pieces. And, of course, since he is now some sort of bullshit ethereal spirit that absolutely exists despite being undetectable outside of dreams, he would need to take a body. A young, strong body. Oh, and he might leave orders for the village to to ritually murder all of the High Priest's supporters as a gesture of contrition. Yes, I can work with this."

"Uhh...maybe don't go with the human sacrifice thing?" CautiousMari said. "That sounds like pushing our luck."

TheHeartBreaker pouted. "Aww. Not even just a little bit of human sacrifice? Sigh. Fine, fine. I'm sure I can come up with something."

The others watched carefully as she thought for a moment, then nodded and stood up.

"Wait here," TheHeartBreaker said.

She faded away. The Council of Mari exchanged nervous glances.

"She's so cool!" Mariko gushed. "She's going to fix everything!"

"Yes dear," said MotherlyMari, patting the child on the head. "I'm sure she will." Her expression belied the words.

o-o-o-o​

"Wind Element: Whispers on the Wind Technique," Mari murmured, cutting the handseals as discreetly as she could. "Pantomaimu, this is Mari using a technique to speak only to you. Urgent: Pretend that Ui's spirit had been giving Azai visions of how to improve the village and Azai lied about what Ui said for his own gain. Ui possessed Yuno to stop that and the current violence is to be expected. Demonstrate that to the crowd. Go go go."

"Ui?" Pantomaimu stepped forward, one hand partially and uncertainly outstretched.

The enormous pangolin's mental voice cut across the angry and disgusted murmurs of the crowd as they watched their cursed child hack into Azai's body. Silence fell and all eyes swiveled to the former battle companion of their long-dead hero. Yuno didn't notice and kept hacking away, the psychotic grin on her face a frozen rictus that only grew wider as Azai's body was reduced to hamburger.

"Ui, is that you?" Pantomaimu stepped forward again, one step and then another as he approached Yuno. The red-eyed girl stopped her chopping and looked up at the twenty-foot pangolin. Her fingers tightened on Satsuko's haft.

"Ui, have you returned?" Pantomaimu went awkwardly to one knee, left arm braced on it and right extended. "Ui?"

The fury drained out of Yuno's body and she looked around at the crowd, then up at the enormous pangolin who still towered over her despite being on a knee. "What are you talking about, sir?"

"Good," Mari sent through the breeze. "Claim that Ui has left, Yuno hadn't been prepared for the possession, and it's going to leave her confused or angry."

Pantomaimu's face fell. "Ah, he departs." He shook his long-snouted head in sadness. "It was good to see him again, even for only a moment." He pulled his extended arm back and and interlaced his claws, then looked up. "Hey, old man! Next time you want to solve a problem down here, tell me first! I could have prepared this girl! You know that mortals can't handle possession for long—she's going to be confused or angry or whatever for hours, maybe days! Who knows, maybe you broke her completely!" He raised one fist dramatically. "You old so-and-so! How dare you?! She's just a child!"

"Tone it down. You're overacting."

Pantomaimu lowered his hand and shook his head dramatically. "Are you all right, child? Being possessed by an angry spirit, especially one as ancient and powerful as my dear old friend Ui, can be exhausting when you have not undergone the Ritual of the Righteous Vessel. Why, I remember one time when Ui and I were fighting side by side against the foul forces of the Condors! He needed—"

"Stay on message. Keep it simple."

Pantomaimu's claws clacked in a sign that only the Pangolin Summoner or another pangolin would have recognized as irritation. "Yes, well, I'll leave that for another time." He looked up at the crowd, surveying them with inhuman eyes. "Your High Priest insulted me to my snout. He insulted me by making the lying claim that Ui—my old friend and battle companion whom I still miss terribly even after more long, sad turnings of the seasons than a mere human can dream of—that my old friend was speaking to him right then and there to say that there was no such thing as the Ritual of Purification! How long had Azai been telling these lies? How long had he been deceiving you, misleading you, causing you to stray from Ui's way? How long—"

"Ease up on the rhymes. It's not an epic poem, it's an impassioned speech."

The claw-clacking got louder. "I say to you that this scum-drinking kvthsss"—he gestured towards the semi-liquified mincemeat that was Azai's corpse—"was a traitor! You! You were some kind of expert, right?" He flicked his tongue towards Inoue.

Inoue stood to her feet, bowed deeply, and straightened. "Yes, mighty Scourge. My clan are the Loremasters. We retain every word known to have been spoken by Akio, our founder and source of our honor."

"And this...person claimed that Ui spoke to him in dreams or visions or whatever?"

"Yes. Although only recently. For years we thought he was...unimpressive. Then Lady Nara took the Scroll. Our entire purpose for centuries had been guarding the Scroll and suddenly that purpose was fulfilled. It was then that Azai awakened. The great Ui Isas spoke to...Azai claimed that the great Ui Isas spoke to him. Azai told us Ui's words and inspired us to forge a new future."

No human can snort as well as a pangolin who speaks directly into your mind. He looked up again. "Old friend, could you truly not find a better vessel? I always said you were too nice and gave people too many chances. Look at what he did with your words! You told him how to guide the village to safety and wealth for all, the kvthsss twists those instructions to guide his clan to safety and wealth." He shook his head sadly. "No wonder you were angry! Still, you could have toned it down a bit, yes? Look at this poor girl! You splashed blood all over her! She's going to be showering for hours!"

"Blood is impure here. She is cursed for getting it on her."

"And just think of the rituals that will be needed! I only just now got her purified and uncursed and you had to undo all my work? I'll need to do the long form, the one with the songs!" His tongue flicked in and out in pangolinian pleasure. "Yes, definitely the full version. I'll have to bring the entire band down and we'll do the full set. The entire village can come—must come, for a ritual as powerful as this will need to be! They'll come and they'll stomp along and maybe we can teach them some of the call-and-response parts!" He rubbed his huge hands together. "Yes. Yes, definitely. A great big concert. The humans will build a stage and Pandura can bring his new steel-stringed axe. You'd laugh—he saved his pay for five years to buy it and he loves it so much he sleeps with it on a pillow beside him."

He startled for a moment as his awareness snapped back to the present moment. He climbed to his feet so that he could once again tower over everyone. He cleared his mental voice and continued. "Your apologies, people of Isan. Sometimes I miss my friend too much. In any case, you have seen a miracle today! Ui temporarily took the body of this young girl so that he could straighten out that lying kvthsss. She wasn't prepared with the Ritual of the Righteous Vessel so she'll be confused for a good while. And Ui was so angry that he perhaps went a little farther than necessary, which is why Yuno got blood on her and became cursed yet again. Don't worry, my band and I will do a full Ritual of Purification concert for you and everything will be fine."

Back in the crowd, Mari smiled in pleasure. Keiko had said that Pantomaimu was the 'face' of the Six Scourges (as well as their lead singer), and it was bearing out. Always nice to work with a professional who could take general orders and turn them into smooth action. Granted, he was ad-libbing a bit much with this whole concert thing, but it was workable as long as Yuno didn't fuck everything up again.

Mari cast her technique yet again, still keeping the handseals as small as possible. "Yuno, this is Mari speaking through a technique. Only you can hear me. We are pretending that you were possessed by the spirit of Ui Isas who has now left. Act confused and a little out of it. Speak as little as you can. You don't remember the fight clearly. Touch your leg if you hear and understand." A little tension went out of her shoulders as Yuno tapped two fingers on her thigh.

Yuno might or might not be confused according to the story they were spinning, but the audience was confused in real life. The murmurs were back, uncertain and a little angry, but to Mari's experienced ear they were moving in the right direction. There were traces of awe in the expressions...they were mixed with doubt and even disbelief but no one was actually willing to call out the enormous pangolin who had fought beside their legendary heroes centuries ago.

Inoue could sense the movement of the crowd's mood and clearly decided not to try to move against the tide right now. Instead she turned to the crowd and raised her arms.

"My fellows! Today we have witnessed important events. The mighty Pantomaimu appeared to us and has said many things of great import. Now is the time for the Loremasters to meditate and reflect, for the clans to meet and discuss, and for all of Isan to stay busy. I ask you to return to your duties and remember the events of the day, from the bloody death of our High Priest to the curse on young Yuno and the promise of future visitation from the Six Scourges of legend. Thank you! Please be on your way!"

There was grumbling and many longing glances shot towards the legendary pangolin that clearly everyone had been hoping to speak to, but people dragged their feet away from the arena until all that remained were the Gōketsu, the enormous pangolin, and Inoue herself. She studied them for a moment, then nodded and turned away. Moments later, she was out of the arena and marching stiffly away.

Pantomaimu brushed off his hands in the gesture of someone who had finished a great job of work. "That went well, I'd say. Summoner, I'll see you later. I'll talk to the others and we'll start practicing—it's been a bit since we jammed together, but we should be ready in a couple of days." He flicked her a casual salute and vanished.





XP AWARD: 1

Brevity XP: -1

"GM had fun" XP: 1
  • +1 for scene: Council of Mari


Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, June 23, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 442: Distrust Me

The glimmering yellow sky of the Dog Clan lands at what passed for sunset in a sunless world was infinitely preferable to the ominous brown of the Pangolins', to Kei's mind. What must it be like, she wondered as she looked at Hazō sitting opposite her on the hilltop, to be the summoner of a clan you actually liked, a clan with puppies, and a love of freedom, and a leader who played pranks rather than ordering genocide? Even Pandā, the cutest of all possible military liaisons, transformed into something else when speaking of the Condors. Hazō had no idea how fortunate he was.

"Keiko?"

Kei looked back down reluctantly at the young man whose various expressions of astonishment, delight, and horror served as acceptable compensation for the stresses of the preceding day.

"So how is Yuno?" Hazō asked. "I can't imagine what kind of suffering she must have been through thanks to the High Priest if this is what happened when it finally boiled over."

Kei nodded. "The little she has shared of her past makes me feel like I will never have the right to complain about my childhood again. But as for the present, she is fine. Unharmed. Untroubled. Unrepentant. If anything, she is glowing much as she did on her wedding day, and her main regret appears to be that Azai's death was relatively swift and painless. She feels she has wasted an opportunity that will never come again."

"Unrepentant," Hazō repeated thoughtfully. "She is aware she could have got you all killed, right?"

"She claims the murder was both ethically and pragmatically justified," Kei said. "The former is, of course, subjective, but in terms of the latter she is confident that, were she to have spared Azai's life, his next act would certainly have been to eliminate us now that we had demonstrated how dangerous we were. That said, I find it difficult to believe that such concerns were uppermost in her mind during the trial."

"Is there anything I can do to help?" Hazō asked. "I think it's important to make sure she's all right after such a stressful experience."

In other words, at least he might be able to rescue one person from sinking deeper into the morass of emotional disaster that was currently the Isan team.

"I am not the person to ask," Kei said. "I cannot guess at the full nature of her thoughts and feelings, much less the extent to which they might be harmful to herself or others. Probably others. I note, however, that she is ill at ease with our declaration that she was possessed by Ui's ghost. While I feel that in this instance she has forfeited any right to complain, in general it is worth bearing in mind that she remains an Isanese shinobi with Isanese beliefs, and it may destabilise the team further if we venture too far into instrumental blasphemy."

"Noted," Hazō said. "What about Pantomaimu? He deserves major thanks for what he pulled off. Is there some way we can repay him?"

"He merely acted in accordance with our temporary contract," Kei said coolly, "and will be compensated accordingly. While from an end result perspective, his service has been exemplary, I hasten to remind you that our original plan was merely to undermine Azai's religious authority. It was entirely on his own initiative that Pantomaimu transformed the ritual into a trial by combat which, I remind you, we could have lost to catastrophic effect. For that matter, had our allies not been swift to follow through, it is entirely possible that the trial could have been delayed until another day, with Azai having had time to secure every advantage and implement whatever propaganda he felt necessary. As one who favours thorough planning over spontaneous displays of initiative, I have severely mixed feelings about Pantomaimu's expressions of agency.

"Regardless, we must look to the future. The Inoue have promised a formal statement on the day's events from the loremaster perspective, to be issued in the morning. Until that time, it seems the Azai and the Aida have also seen fit to withhold reprisal, hopefully with Azai's other allies following suit. In Takahashi-sensei's judgement, Isan is balanced at a very delicate point—either Inoue and the others accept that Azai's regime is dead and seek an accommodation, or they dig in their heels and polarise the village. The Inoue have recaptured the initiative with this move, forcing us to pay a reputational cost if we wish to pre-empt them. Needless to say, I was also reluctant to keep Pantomaimu summoned overlong, and have the team low on chakra in the event of surprises."

"I guess we'll have to play it by ear," Hazō said. "The good news is that Inoue didn't seem to be able to think on her feet as well as the High Priest did. It sounds like you'd have been in quite some trouble if she'd had a counter ready on the spot."

"In this—and this alone—she has my sympathy," Kei admitted. "Perhaps we should reconvene tomorrow morning after the announcement, rather than waiting for the usual evening check-in, and plan our next move at that time."

"Sure."

"Good," Kei said. "Is there anything else before I return to the empty shell that is the Kannagi estate—whose population is remarkably keen to hold a night-time vigil at the shrine for the soul of the man they so feared—and am left alone with people currently much more difficult to talk to?"

Kei was uncertain what kind of response she was hoping for. Hazō could not be expected to solve the problems she had created, certainly not at this geographical remove, and his efforts to provide comfort tended to be dangerously double-edged. Besides, were he to—

"Actually, yes," Hazō said. "Keiko, about the previous plan…"

Oh, no. He was about to offer an excuse, and in doing so admit that he had possessed the mental wherewithal for risk assessment. Kei had gone to such lengths to convince herself otherwise.

"I should apologise," he said. "It was a terrible plan."

"It hardly bears saying."

"I promise I'll try harder next time," he went on, raising worrying implications of what kind of next time he envisioned that could be the same as that but better. "I should have asked for more information. If I was going to suggest something so risky, it should have been essential to make sure I had a decent grasp of the situation first. What I should have said, instead of skipping straight to my list of steps to follow, is something like 'I am aware it seems risky. I think the risk can be averted, but am having trouble creating such a strategy', and then gone from there with you having a clear idea of my intentions."

"A strategy?" Kei asked. "Hazō, the plan was unsalvageable. It was suicidal. Asking me to injure a patient presently in Tsunade's care would have been less dangerous. Given that its specific objective was to provoke a powerful enemy into a direct assault, I cannot imagine how you could avert the risks involved other than by not carrying out the plan.

"Hazō, you seem to be operating under the impression that this was merely an inferior plan. It was not. It was a plan on the order of 'console Keiko with a tight hug'—that you should deem it worthy of discussion is itself proof of a critical error. Only in this case, the critical error is that you considered a hundred percent death rate to be an acceptable starting point. How far were you willing to see it lowered through optimization? Ninety percent? Eighty? Perhaps you were prepared to abandon all but the most crucial premises if need be, and somehow lower the chance of losing four members of your family to a mere fifty percent?

"I feel like I imagine Akane must have done at the Chūnin Exams. I trust you not to hurt me deliberately, Hazō—I told you this only recently, and I stand by it. I do not believe you would sacrifice my life for some pragmatic benefit. Thus, when you casually offer me a plan that will do so without question, I can only assume there is some catastrophic blind spot that prevents you from appreciating the implications of your actions. I had hoped this blind spot was nothing more than mental malfunction triggered by severe injury. Please, Hazō. Do not claim otherwise. Please do not sit here and tell me that, to you, our odds of survival are a number that it is just as acceptable to raise from zero until you are satisfied as it is to lower from a hundred when risk is unavoidable.

"Please. This is not who you are meant to be."

Would the appeal succeed? Would he understand? She no longer understood his thinking process, if, despite alleged proper brain function, it could so easily lead to this.

Hazō sighed. "And I'm not, Keiko. The fact that I misunderstood the situation doesn't mean I don't care about your well-being. Of course I do. It hurts me that you're prepared to think otherwise. I'd never deliberately pitch an idea that would put you in harm's way, and if I did, I would fully expect you to veto it just like you did."

"I never claimed you would do so deliberately," Kei said as her heart sank. "I have faith in you, sometimes despite my better judgement. In a way, that is the problem. Hazō, when you fail to perform the most basic conceivable due diligence, for any reason, you leave me as the last line of defence. Mari may catch what I do not. As a profoundly imperfect being, I can only pray that she does. But it is not within my power to influence her alertness or abilities. All I know is that, if this is how you think, then a single failure on my part, whether through incompetence or through the equally grave sin of trusting you too much, could leave any or all of us dead.

"Hazō, my role is not supposed to be to protect the team from you. It should not be the case that, were I to fail to see the flaws in your plan for any reason, and were Mari to be indisposed, or absent, or perhaps having some psychological crisis which impaired her judgement, we would all die without fail.

"I know you care about our welfare. But what does that mean when you demand that I be the one to protect it after presenting me with a plan that indicates no interest in the matter?"

"No one is saying you have to do everything alone," Hazō said heavily. "That's not how any of this works. It's never been how it works."

"But I do, Hazō!" Kei exclaimed. "That is what it means when you suggest a plan without taking the time to ask what its consequences would be. Now that you have asserted that this is business as usual rather than the temporary effect of a temporary cause, I must mistrust every plan henceforth, because I cannot know when you will next deem a suicidal plan unworthy of rudimentary risk assessment. I cannot know whether your concern for our welfare will trigger any kind of action intended to protect it, or whether that task will be left exclusively to me and my veto power."

"This was one bad plan," Hazō insisted. "You can't extrapolate from it to all of my plans ever."

"Can I not? How can I possibly know how many other plans did not feature even minimal due diligence on your side, and I simply did not notice because they happened to be acceptable even without it? Unlike your new girlfriend, I do not possess the ability to read your mind, and my ability to model it using my own is notoriously subpar."

There was nothing more left to say. Hazō could offer no meaningful justification. Perhaps he did not even understand the problem. Kei, as ever, could offer no solution. The curse of the Isan team had begun to spread back to Leaf.

"Keiko."

Kei felt a flash of completely inappropriate hope at Hazō's serious tone of voice and focused expression.

"I feel like this is important," Hazō said, "so I'm going to use the Clear Communication Technique just in case. This was a terrible plan."

Kei nodded.

"The main reason it was a terrible plan, aside from any deficiencies which are normal because I am only so good at planning, is that I lacked information. I didn't realise how little information I had, and that caused me to wildly underestimate the risks involved."

"Underestimate?" Kei interrupted despite herself. "They were one hundred percent!"

"I know that now," Hazō said. "I did say 'wildly'. If you want to take that as a sign of my incompetence, I can't deny it. But my failure was in failing to assess the situation properly, not in failing to assess it at all."

Incompetence? No, Kei had ruled that out first of all. Hazō was no stranger to disastrous plans, to be sure, but he was not incompetent. He overlooked obvious facts, and failed to track consequences or implications, and sometimes it was apparent that the world he saw diverged significantly from the world as seen by Kei or any other sane human being. But he was not the kind of person who could consider provoking a far more powerful enemy into guaranteed violence a viable approach, not if he took the time. This was the young man with whom Kei had once interacted as intellectual equals, who was capable of thinking like her but without her many flaws. Even after the likes of his plan to use Naruto to intimidate the then-Hokage into abdication, she did not believe he was capable of falling into the sheer lunatic delusion required to have a sincere risk assessment result in this, not when the heart of the plan concerned physical threat to his loved ones' lives.

"I am unable to believe," she said, "that somebody could fail in their assessment so wildly as to produce that result, much less you, Hazō. I feel that you are insulting my intelligence in addition to all of the harm you have already inflicted."

Hazō gave an ironic smile. "Keiko, on this occasion I was that incompetent. Believe it."

"But…" Kei flailed helplessly.

"I think maybe you are underestimating how limited my knowledge of what's going on in Isan is," Hazō said.

"You receive daily reports from someone trained in detailed information delivery and increasingly keen to spend time speaking with you in lieu of returning to her default environment. I have also been more than willing to answer questions, or convey them to the team for further investigation."

"I do also have the distraction of an imminent apocalypse."

"Which is presently in the hands of active sealmasters and clans negotiating on the Pangolin side of the Seventh Path, whose work must progress before you are able to contribute."

"You're right," Hazō said after a second's reflection. "None of that is the point. I think ultimately, you're going to have to take this on trust: yes, I am incompetent enough to have come up with that plan and to have decided, upon consideration, that it wasn't too risky to bring to you and get your help turning it into something actionable. However much incompetence that requires, in your assessment, please trust me to have been that incompetent, as opposed to being at all cavalier about your safety."

Kei sat speechless.

"You are asking me," she finally asked to clarify the impossibly opaque, "to abandon my trust in your competence in order to restore my trust in your planning."

"That's not how I would have put it, but in essence, yes," Hazō said. "Though I'd like to stress that this was definitely my nadir, and ideally I'd like you to base your estimate of my competence on the average of the plans you're aware of and ignore the outlier."

"You are asking me to believe that you consciously evaluated this plan which would bring certain death to any who attempted it, and awarded it a pass with corrections? After adjusting for the fact that the price of your evaluation being incorrect would be myself, Noburi, Yuno, and Mari suffering said certain death?"

Hazō nodded without comment.

"Hazō," Kei said uncertainly, "I do not know if I can."

"Please," Hazō said. "I know how it sounds, but you have to distrust me."

"I wish it were so easy," Kei said. "The fact is, Hazō, despite how the occasional disaster serves to support it, your management of the clan has consistently undermined my lack of faith in you."

They were at an impasse. Inevitably, even when Hazō offered a solution to the unsolvable, Kei was incapable of mastering her emotions sufficiently to implement it.

"Actually," Hazō said in that awed voice he used when he was struck by one of his more outlandish ideas, "I know exactly how you can solve this one. Keiko, don't disbelieve me. Disbelieve yourself. Disbelieve the you who believes in me."

Kei's brain briefly tied itself in a knot. But only briefly. Fortunately, Mori children solved word puzzles with much the same focus and enthusiasm as non-Mori children chased inflated pig bladders around while shouting incoherently.

Distrusting the loved ones whom she had come to trust over the course of a long journey of personal growth that had begun with trusting only one person in all the world? A challenge even when those loved ones were unambiguously out to manipulate her. Distrusting herself? It was time for the queen to take her crown.

"Understood," Kei said. "I will endeavour to accept that I have misjudged you all along."

"Great," Hazō said. "Wait, that is great, right?"

"Do not ask me. I am even now reaffirming that my judgement is terrible."

A light breeze brushed them both, disturbing Hazō's ever-lengthening hair (which continued to confuse her). It felt appropriate, since they had probably in some fashion cleared the air between them.

"One more thing, Keiko," Hazō said after a while.

"Yes?"

"If you're not sure what I'm thinking or feeling, you know you can just ask. I'd rather you didn't decide in advance, and then act on those decisions without talking to me."

"What do you mean?"

"Last time we talked," he said, "you assumed that I'd gone ahead and offered you the plan without considering your welfare, and then you acted based on that assumption. If you'd asked me, I would have explained that wasn't true."

"And I would not have believed you because I possessed too much faith in your judgement," Kei said, "certainly leading to some manner of drama much more violent than now, when time has passed and both of us have been able to clarify our thinking on the subject.

"However, I accept your broader point. I will attempt to remember this in the future."

"Also," Hazō said, "the way you left abruptly felt like you were shutting a door in my face. That was hurtful in and of itself."

A wave of regret—old, repeated regret—washed through Kei.

"I apologise, Hazō. It was not intended as such. In fact… it was not truly about you at all. Sometimes, I feel the need to leave a social situation before my emotions spiral out of control. You have witnessed, on numerous occasions, what happens if I fail to do so."

Hazō gave an unexpectedly sympathetic smile. "In that case, could you come up with something to say before you go? Just as a way to affirm that you're keeping the communication channels open?"

"I… I will consider it."

-o-​

Kei was unable to sleep. The Kannagi guest outbuilding (or rather, the habitable structure smoothly commandeered by Mari as a guesthouse by dint of being microscopically less vulnerable to their hosts' espionage than the main building) was silent as the grave. However, Kei's mind was abuzz with the events of the day. Azai Shūsuke was dead. Pantomaimu of the Six Scourges had granted Kei his (metaphorical) sigil of approval in public. Arikada had played his role admirably and now there was no excuse not to bring him and his ilk into her village. Hazō had decided—

Rustle.

Kei was on her feet instantly. After confirming that the door and windows were still closed, she lit a candle and carefully inspected her surroundings for irregularities such as live serpents or exploding tags.

Neither were in evidence. Nor was any other sign of alteration to her environment. Mari remained curled up on her bed, which was almost reassuring since it meant the sound was not of a type that automatically triggered jōnin danger reflexes. Noburi was sprawled across his in a most disgraceful but comfortable-looking position, while Yuno slept cuddling Satsuko (having been persuaded, after much arguing, to wash the blood off first). Kei was just about to return to her own lack of sleep when…

Was that a scrap of parchment sticking out from under the door?

Holding up her candle, Kei examined her discovery. She could just about make out words.

They're coming. Run.

-o-​

You have received 1 + 1 = 2 XP. This is the evening of the same day as the previous two updates, so the award is small.

-o-​

Of course you have a contingency for this. What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 26th of June, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Chapter 443: In Which An Overwhelming Force Arrives to Assassinate the Heroes of Our Tale

In the wolf's-mouth shadows of an overcast night, shadowy forms gather at the edge of the Kannagi estate, their leaders in a circle at the center...

"Remember," Aida Mochiaki said softly, "the foreign devils must not detect us coming. We all know what happened last time."

Nods and nervous murmurs went around the circle. The five ninja gathered there were all experienced warriors, even young Choki and his bride-to-be Haruhi. Even so, the memory of that assault still brought nightmares to more than one of the survivors and shudders to many who had not had the honor but had merely heard the stories.

The last time these devils had come to the Holy Village in their human guise, they had lived in a cave, wallowing in the dirt like the savages they were. Their leader, that female demon who walked in the skin of a beautiful woman while yet silently bragging of her true nature by giving her flesh-sheath hair of unnatural color, had worked her wiles upon the elders until some actually imagined that one of her spawn should be allowed to attempt the Trial of the Summoner! There had been no choice but to eliminate them—silently and without warning, presenting the rest of the village with a fait accompli that they would simply have to live with.

At the time, there had been concern among the Aida that destroying the devils' meat suits might cause political strife with the other clans. Certainly it was hoped that exorcizing the devils would break their spell on the others, but it was understood that they might remain enthralled and believe the holy warriors had murdered fellow humans without consulting the rest of the village. As such, the Aida and their allies had struck by surprise.

It had been an overwhelming force, dozens of ninja representing a combined force of the holiest clans. They had brought enough tapir battle companions that the animals' combined power allowed for the lightning speed of earthsurfing. They had brought weapons and massively destructive jutsu.

Somehow, it hadn't been enough.

The devils had been clever and they must have been preparing their hellscape of an encampment from the moment they took possession of it. The instant that the attackers' earth wave came near, knives had been launched from all directions and then everything exploded.

The tapirs had been surprised enough that they lost their unity. The earthwave collapsed, unexpectedly dumping the ninja force onto immobile ground. Then one of the devils—the one who disguised himself as an old man with a balding head and beaky nose—had conjured itself into the middle of the holy warriors and intoned a word of baleful power that vaporized everyone near. The blood-headed witch had waved her hand, summoning the dragons of the storm down to earth in order to protect her minion. The devils had devastated the holy force and then danced away, laughing and jeering, into the cave.

The attackers had buried the entrance under a massive wave of earth and stone, sealing the demonic evil away until a better solution could be found, but it hadn't been enough. The next day the 'imprisoned' monsters had smashed the earth aside with mighty blows of their fists, emerging into the daylight and demanding that they be given the Summoning Scroll as ransom for the village's lives. The holy clans would have fought to the last but the traitor Takahashi had cast aside the loyalty and honor of generations by letting their monster take the Scroll away.

Still, all of that was the past. Tonight was the chance for the Aida and their holy allies to reclaim their honor. Mochiaki, commander of the combined force, would learn from the mistakes of his predecessor. The invaders had caused the world to explode with their demonic powers? Fine. Humans might not have the powers of the asura but they had their own arts. They could cause explosions too, and enough explosives would brush any physical traps aside. More importantly, Mochiaki's clan leader had assured him that yes, demonic powers could be woven into traps to guard the monsters' lair, but those powers still required a physical anchor and therefore destroying the anchor would eliminate the trap. The answer to both physical and supernatural traps was the same: Copious amounts of explosives.

Once the traps were cleared, the battle would be over. The devils had been kept from their subterranean safehold this time. No, not even 'kept from'! They had arrogantly demanded that they be housed in the Kannashi guest house as though they were actual honored ninja! That would be their undoing. The cottage wasn't large and the purification team had brought enough tapirs with them to simply flatten it in one massive quake. Whatever twisted monster might attempt to crawl forth from the wreckage could have more explosives tossed on it and then be buried under a tsunami of earth. This time there would be no attempt to close distance and engage the monsters hand-to-hand or with weapons. This time they would simply crush them.

"Remember," Mochiaki said again. "Today is not that day. We know what we're facing. We all have our teams. We move slowly and watch ahead. If the Earth's Breath tells us of tunnels, we collapse them. If not, then we have only to be wary for their traps."

Murmurs of fervent agreement went around the circle at mention of the word 'traps'. Mochiaki hurried on before he could lose the thread of confidence he was tying around the group.

"Their perimeter started a hundred yards out last time," he said. "It will not be so tonight. On the Kannagi land they won't be able to make it that large. When we get within sixty yards we unite the tapirs and charge forward, throwing the explosive seals in front of us to clear the path."

One of the other leaders laughed grimly. "The irony is sweet. They love explosions so much? We'll choke them with it. Afterwards we can claim that the explosives were theirs."

Mochiaki nodded, smiling beneath his camoflage paint. "I'm so sorry, Elder," he said, his voice a model of pretended innocence. "I don't know what could have happened. We were supposed to be their honor guard, but they attacked us the moment we approached! They threw their explosives everywhere—we tried to retreat but they wouldn't let us, so we defended ourselves. I'm so very sorry that their arrogance and bloodthirst forced us kill all of them and bury their disgusting carcasses far from the sun!"

Other smiles joined his.

Mochiaki allowed them to enjoy the moment and then raised one finger to restore seriousness. "When we get to thirty yards the tapirs will destroy the house. We will toss in the rest of the explosives, then send a wave to bury the remains. Afterwards we will use Breath of the Earth to verify the destruction of their flesh sheaths. With that done, we go home." He looked around slowly, meeting each gaze in turn. "The bulk of the village will never know what we do here, but we will know. We will know that we have saved them all. Your baby sister, Wataru? She will live a good life and grow to have family of her own because of what you do here today. Manabu, your son will not be corrupted because of what you do here today. Choki, Haruhi, you will survive to be married because of what you do here today."

The other ninja nodded solemnly. "We will not fail," Wataru said quietly. "For the village."

"For the village," the others chorused softly.

They separated, each ninja gathering five of their waiting juniors who had been standing back and holding the tapirs. Thirty trained ninja, two dozen tapir battle companions who collectively had the power to flatten buildings. Which was precisely what they were going to do.

o-o-o-o​

Was that a scrap of parchment sticking out from under the door?

Holding up her candle, Kei examined her discovery. She could just about make out words.

They're coming. Run.

"UP!" she called, not hesitating for a minute. "Bonfire!"

No Gōketsu would miss that code word and no Gōketsu would take time to react to it. Feet hit the floor and within seconds the whole team was gathered by the entrance. Yuno was confused, but so close behind her husband that Satsuko's head was in front of him.

"What have you got?" Mari demanded.

Wordlessly, Keiko held out the note.

Mari took it and reviewed it for a moment, then handed it back and placed her fingers in a cross. "Shadow Clone Technique."

Three more Mari appeared and immediately ran from the room.

"I'm scouting," said the actual Mari. "Noburi, I'm going to need a refill."

He unslung his barrel and set it on the floor, taking the top off and readying the dipper that was corded to the side. "Not yet," he said. "You'll get the unspent chakra back when the clones pop. If I refill you now you might end up overcharged and damage your coils."

Her lips tightened and her nose flared for a moment, but she said nothing. "Fine. Last time these fucking hicks—no offense, Yuno—the last time they tried to kill us we blew them to mulch but then we hid in the cave while they buried us alive. Things are going to be different this time."

"Mari," Noburi said carefully. "What are you thinking?"

"Did you bring your skywalkers?"

"Um...yes? Are you thinking of retreating?"

Mari ignored the question and smiled. "Did you bring your explosives?"

o-o-o-o​

Mari Skywalker, Alertness (scouting from above): ? + tag "Scanning from Above 'Cause I'm on Mah Skywahkahs, Oh Yeah" + dice (-3): ?

Mari I'mTheTop, Alertness (scouting on foot, the northern half of the compass): ? + dice (-6): ?

Mari BottomsUp, Alertness (scouting on foot, the southern half of the compass): ? + dice (-3): ?

I see that the famous Mari dice luck holds true.

I'm rolling for the Isan ninja Stealth in squads for simplicity. Not allowing them to invoke because its too complicated with that many individuals, but they can tag. I might do it differently next time.


Isan Squad #1: Stealth + tag "My Home Ground" + tag "Dark and Cloudy Night" + tag "Slow and Careful" + dice (+9)

Isan Squad #2: Stealth + tag "My Home Ground" + tag "Dark and Cloudy Night" + tag "Slow and Careful" + dice (+0)

Isan Squad #3: Stealth + tag "My Home Ground" + tag "Dark and Cloudy Night" + tag "Slow and Careful" + dice (+6)

Isan Squad #4: Stealth + tag "My Home Ground" + tag "Dark and Cloudy Night" + tag "Slow and Careful" + dice (-3)

Isan Squad #5: Stealth + tag "My Home Ground" + tag "Dark and Cloudy Night" + tag "Slow and Careful" + dice (0)

Interesting.

o-o-o-o​

Mochiaki raised a fist and the advance stopped, squad leaders taking a knee while the juniors dropped prone, the tapirs lying silent beside them.

He studied the ground below him carefully. It sloped down gently, covered in soft grasses and wildflowers. In the spring it was a 'hill' (barely) that the toddlers loved to roll down and the site of many a frenetic ninja snowball fight. (It was excellent ambush training for youngsters.)

More important at the moment, there was no sign of disruption to the ground. None of the walls that the devils had conjured up around their last fortress. None of the stakes covered in seals. No signs of the ground being disturbed by pit traps or anything else.

He tapped his fingers softly twice, the noise too faint to travel more than a pair of yards but just enough to draw the attention of his second. She looked up and shook her head; neither her tapir nor the Earth's Breath had any hint of traps, tunnels, or ambush.

Mochiaki looked left to the next squad leader, Wataru. Wataru was looking left and holding up a clenched fist. Waiting on report.

Mochiaki stayed calm and did not allow his traitor foot to tap. Movement was the enemy right now.

After far too long Wataru turned and nodded, his fist shifting into a thumbsup; the word had passed down the line from the squads on the left side. Everyone was ready and no one had any threats to report.

Mochiaki looked right. Manabu's hand was already in a thumbsup. Mochiaki held up three fingers, then a circle of fingers. Go in 30 heartbeats. He sent the same signal to Wataru and started counting as he looked around his own squad, making sure that each of them knew to be ready. It was more habit than anything else; he had trained and fought beside these men and women since all of them were barely off their mothers' breasts. They would be there when he needed them.

His fingers pulled the packet of explosive pellets out of his pouch without needing to be told; he glanced down, verifying that there was no smearing of the ink and that the weapons would be ready when he needed them. Every member of the force was carrying a hundred of the things; a ridiculously profligate expenditure but it would be necessary in order to sell the idea that the explosive-loving devils had been the ones to start the fight.

He glanced up at the cottage, estimating the distance. Arm the pellets, hurl them forward in an extending wave to devastate everything between himself and the death line. Sprint forward to the line, call it five heartbeats. Give the tapirs the signal, have them establish resonance if it couldn't be done on the way in. On a dark night like this that would take time...five heartbeats, perhaps ten. Once it was complete the house would be destroyed between one heartbeat and the next. Add five heartbeats more as a sacrifice to the fates, add it all up...twenty heartbeats until go time, twenty more to execute.

Forty heartbeats, devils. That's how long you have. After that, you shall no longer pollute my village or even this good earth.

o-o-o-o​

Mari twitched in the 'I am experiencing clone sickness' way that Noburi had become all too familiar with from his family. And no, that did not eat at him at all. Noburi's bloodline-mangled chakra system would not allow him to perform the Shadow Clone technique. The others could, and with his help at chakra resupply they could use Shadow Clone as a training technique. His family were going to advance more quickly than he could; they were going to leave him behind and it was all because of the Sagefucked barrel. Again. Like everything else in his life, his future was utterly defined by the barrel.

"They're out there," Mari said. "A bunch of them. Noburi, hit me."

In the back of his mind Noburi was proud of himself for not making a joke along the lines of 'I would never hit a teammate'. Clearly, he'd matured. Instead he simply took her hand, checked her levels, and dipped out some water with the appropriate amount of chakra in it. A different part of the back of his mind rolled its eyes at Hazō's frustration and unwillingness to accept "I don't know how I judge how much chakra to give someone, I just do it."

Mari knocked the water back and wiped her mouth on her sleeve. "Right. They want to start something? I was getting tired of the way things were working." She waved them to follow and headed for the kitchen.

o-o-o-o​

The count ended and Mochiaki burst into action, his five-man squad stepping on his shadow as he moved. A wave of explosives arced forward, a second and third following before the first had even touched the ground. A rippling wave of destruction traveled from the ground in front of the team up to the very edge of the waist-high decorative fence that circled the Kannagi guest house. More explosives came from the sides, the other squads plowing the road in front of themselves until it was nothing but a pockmarked hell.

The team was running before the third salvo had touched the ground, sprinting forward while simultaneously shifting into close order. The tapirs began to hum, the sound falling into resonance among the five that accompanied Mochiaki's squad. The other squads folded in from the sides, their tapirs' hums subordinating to that of Mochiaki's squad. The ground thrummed under Mochiaki's feet, the strength of the earth bearing him up as his chakra connected with and reinforced that of the tapirs' bonfire.

"Now!" he shouted, thrusting one arm forward and pulsing the command through his chakra.

Every tapir squonked in perfectly-harmonized rage and the earth tore open, swallowing the Kannagi guest house in a single gulp and crushing the foreign devils to bloody rags before they could react.

o-o-o-o​

"Hey, does anyone have any hot chocolate left?" Noburi asked, riffling through his storage seals. "I'm out."

Keiko held up a seal. "I do indeed. What do you have to trade?"

"Really, scary sis? You're going to make me pay for it?" He rolled his eyes. "Fine. I've got carrot cake." As if he was going to go on a mission with Keiko and not bring appropriate bribes trade goods.

"...Does it have icing?"

"Butter cream with a maple flavoring."

"Done."

"You okay, Yuno?" Mari asked.

The still-getting-accustomed-to-being-a-Gōketsu ninja was kneeling at the edge of the platform, looking down at the ground far below. "Hm? Oh, yes, I'm fine thank you. I just haven't been on one of these before."

"Really? Noburi's never taken you on a sky picnic?"

"He has not, no."

"Mari, why are you actively trying to get me in trouble?" Noburi struggled to keep his tone even because he really didn't want to sound like he was whining.

The redhead laughed. "Well, look into it. Anyway, the explosions have stopped but we might as well make a night of it up here. I doubt there's much left of the house and I don't feel like dealing with all the shouting tonight."

"And also you think it'll be funnier if we let them think they got us and then we walk in at breakfast and are all 'what, did something happen?'," Noburi said knowingly.

"Yup," Mari said, popping the 'p' with puckish delight. The crackling and flickering light of the fire that burned in the team's portable hibachi sent shadows dancing and laughing across her playfully evil expression, making her look like a red-headed devil in human skin.





XP AWARD: 1

Brevity XP: 1


It is now about 2am and you are on a skytower a mile in the air and some distance to the north of where the guest house was. Mari intends everyone to sleep late, have a good breakfast, and then mosey down to the village with wide-eyed lack of gorm and stories of how surprised she was to find the house destroyed around her when she woke up this morning. Or maybe she'll make blood and thunder accusations of vile villainy against the Aida and their allies. Or maybe dropping explosives on their homes. She hasn't made up her mind yet.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, June 30, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 443, Addendum
Chapter 443, Addendum

"Are they serious? How can the Inoue say something like that after everything that's happened?"

"They can and they should. The High Priest's been murdered, and the Pangolin Summoner's been struck down by holy judgement. You should be praising the Inoue for taking up the burden at a time like this instead of cowering behind closed doors like the Takahashi."

The village was in an uproar when the Isan team returned.

"You." Practical Mari, aware that every second counted, didn't bother with dramatic revelations and simply seized the nearest genin-looking ninja by his Takahashi ritual collar. "What's going on?"

"You!" the Takahashi boy responded in kind. "You're supposed to be dead!"

Practical Mari pulled the boy down to her eye level. "Right now, that's not your problem. But if you don't start talking, it's going to become your problem very quickly. Everything important, quick and concise."

"Y-Yes, ma'am. The honour guard sent by the clans to look after, um, you while the Kannagi were away at the vigil turned up while the clan heads were praying and said you'd attacked them before they had a chance to introduce themselves. You used overwhelming force, like last time, and they had no choice but to fight back. You're supposed to be, um, dead."

"Good," Practical Mari said. "What else?"

"Th-The Inoue have made a doctrinal statement. They say that the Pangolins knowing Ui, may his name be forever sung by the ten thousand worlds, during his lifetime doesn't give them any authority to talk about his spiritual teachings or anything he might have said or done after he shed his mortal body. They also say that since Ui had great influence on the Seventh Path, the Pangolin Summoner might too, and she might have abused it to make the Pangolins say what she wanted.

"They also say that the Pangolin Summoner's tragic death must be punishment for murdering and blaspheming against the High Priest. The loremasters will now guide the village according to the new wisdom of Ui that His Holiness shared with them and his other close allies."

"Anything else?"

"N-No, ma'am."

"Good boy. You'll go far. Now run straight to your clan head and tell him the news. Talk to anyone else on the way, and I promise he'll make you regret it.

"Keiko," Practical Mari said briskly, already turning away, "go talk to Hazō. I want his take on this before the village at large knows we're alive. It sounds like the fun isn't over just yet."
 
Chapter 444: Four Funerals and a Wedding

Kei observed the battlefield silently from the rooftop. The shrine was packed, with nearly every inhabitant of Isan once again crammed within its walls. Takahashi-sensei, having arrived first, stood elevated on the steps leading to the main building. The midday light shining off the swirling silver designs on the dark brown wood made him seem almost backlit. He carried a ceremonial curved sword in one hand and a plain metal staff in the other, which meant nothing to her except that the raising of the staff was to serve as her signal. His daughter, Shiina, stood next to him. She had applied makeup and accessories with all the precision and deadly focus of a warrior heading to her final battle, and while ordinarily that might be something for Kei to sneer at, she was forced to admit that in this instance the final result made even her heart beat a little faster. She wondered briefly if her self-imposed prohibition on dating Isanese clan heads applied to their heirs, before seizing that thought, eviscerating it mercilessly, and then burying the remains where no one would ever find it.

Inoue and her two allies stood in a triangle across from him, with Aida Isshin hovering near his mother with an expression of concern. The other clan heads were nearby, not obviously next to one group or the other, in positions which Kei was certain had ritual and/or political significance. And in one corner, there stood several figures in hooded black robes embroidered with golden serpentine patterns. One of them held a bowl of honeyed nuts.

"Takahashi."

Inoue's voice was like the crack of a whip.

"You have called us all here to speak of the Pangolin Summoner and the aftermath of her crimes. Why, then, do you carry the Implements of Judgement?"

"Is it not obvious, Loremaster?" Takahashi-sensei asked. "Justice has not yet been served. Gōketsu Yuno killed Azai Shūsuke. Should we shirk from our duty merely because she is not here to be judged?"

Some of Inoue's tension melted away. "No, you are correct. Death should be no escape from lawful judgement."

Takahashi-sensei offered her the sword. "Then will you, Inoue Rika, serve as the Blade of the Accuser, and call Gōketsu Yuno and her mistress to justice for their crimes?"

Inoue took the sword. She almost managed not to smile with glee, but for a second her true expression flashed through. If Kei had not missed it, then she doubted anyone would.

In her eagerness to finish securing her position, she had also just accepted Takahashi-sensei's authority as judge without a second thought. Kei suspected Inoue would come to regret this.

"What sentence do you demand?" Takahashi-sensei asked.

"The sentence that has already been fulfilled by Ui's hand, of course," Inoue said. "Death to the murderess, and to her mistress who either planned the act, or at best was responsible for failing to stop it."

Takahashi-sensei nodded gravely. "As Arbiter, I witness your demand. Now, who will serve as the Rod of the Defender to stand against the Blade?"

He raised the staff high, as if offering it to the crowd before him.

"I will!"

Kei soaked in the gasps as she rode into the shrine on the shoulders of a pangolin summoned at the last second (for there was no possible way to hide the likes of Panjandrum until the final moment for a dramatic entrance). The crowd parted urgently as he took centre stage, and Inoue was forced to crane her neck up to look at her.

The others, further away, took her appearance as a cue to make their own approach, each member of the Isan team carried by their own towering war machine of legend. The pangolins lined up as an impenetrable wall of claws and scales, forcing ninja on the far side to crowd around to see Takahashi-sensei and Inoue.

"What?!" Inoue shrieked. "You're supposed to be dead!"

"Am I?" Kei asked mockingly. "We expected some manner of retaliation after yesterday's events. After all the tiring politics, part of me was excited to face your mighty warriors, cunning assassins, deadly beastmasters, and virtuosos of ninjutsu in open battle. But when they arrived… well, we do not kick puppies. We amused ourselves with their antics for a while, then, when we grew bored, we left to spend the night in a quieter place. It seems that, in their enthusiasm, the puppies never noticed.

"Or do you think it coincidence that in this so-called battle to the death, not one of them took so much as a scratch?"

Several of the shinobi in the audience glared daggers at her. It was almost too easy, Kei reflected as she memorised their faces. According to Takahashi-sensei, the identities of the honour guard were not publicly known—they had not been at the vigil prior to setting off on their mission, and it was unviable to identify them by process of elimination. Nor had the messenger bringing news of the battle been from among their number—he had been an unrelated Inoue who would surely mysteriously fail to remember the faces of anyone he had spoken to. Kei had been forced to admit their enemies were only mostly incompetent… except that now they were failing to live up to even that assessment.

Inoue stared at her open-mouthed. Azai gritted his teeth. Aida looked sick.

"Fine." Inoue finally found her voice. "Then this time you can be properly executed for your crimes."

"My crimes?" Kei demanded. "Who are you to—"

"Silence," Takahashi-sensei snapped. "The Rod of the Defender strikes second. You will show respect for Isanese custom, Nara Keiko."

Kei suppressed a flinch. She knew that the plan called for Takahashi-sensei to act as the team's antagonist, but she could not deny that it hurt to see him act like this. Worse, she did not know how far he intended to go. Takahashi-sensei had kept them in the dark about the details of his part in the plan, stating that all would be lost were the crowd to sense that they were colluding. He had not even told them why he had sent out messengers in advance, or the purpose of the medical ninjutsu.

Inoue smirked. "Better late than never. Then here is the cut of the Blade. Nara Keiko is a traitor. She has come here at the behest of her foreign overlords to enslave us using the authority of the Pangolin Summoner—an authority she does not deserve after she allowed herself to be corrupted by foreign ways and betray Ui's values.

"When our saviour the High Priest refused to submit to Leaf, she manipulated him into a trial by combat, then ordered the cursed child to murder him in broad daylight, in a battle I myself sanctioned as lasting to surrender. Then, she dared to abuse her power over the Pangolins to absolve herself. The loyalty of the Pangolins to their summoner is legendary. But the scriptures say nothing about their loyalty to Ui's heirs, and how could they, when Pantomaimu and the others had not walked the earth since before Isan's foundation? I do not condemn the Pangolins for lying when it was the only way to save their summoner from death. I condemn the Pangolin Summoner for forcing them to place their loyalty over their honour. I also condemn her for feigning faith in Ui, may his name be forever sung by the ten thousand worlds, when in truth she is a barbarian who holds only barbarian beliefs.

"Both she and the cursed child are traitors and murderers, and I demand their execution."

By the end of her speech, the crowd was filled with disgusted muttering, not only from the High Priest faction ninja, but from many others who must have been taken in by Inoue's surprisingly accurate assessment of Kei's actions and character. Gazes directed at Kei turned from rapturous to cold. Already in a questionable emotional state after the events of recent days, Kei found herself struggling to maintain her composure.

Takahashi-sensei nodded gravely. "As Arbiter, I witness your demand. Nara Keiko, speak in your defence." He handed the staff reverently to Panjandrum, who passed it up to her.

It might have gone poorly for the team, just then, had Inoue not given her a look of smug superiority that echoed the expression of every bully, whether student or teacher, that had tormented Kei during her Academy days. "There is nothing you can do to defend yourself," it said. "Not only am I stronger than you, but everyone is on my side. I am morally right to hurt you, and you are morally wrong to resist."

Kei possessed deep wells of anger still untapped from her childhood. Deep wells of anger that would, in all likelihood, remain untapped, since there existed only one Hidden Rock, and nothing else at hand that deserved the absolute totality of destruction she would be compelled to unleash. How fortunate, then, that Inoue had reached into one of those wells of her own accord.

"Fine words to hear from a shameless liar," Kei began, speaking every word with a clarity to reach every listener in Isan. "You would call the Pangolins, your people's heroes, liars when they speak truths that are inconvenient to you? You would cling to the words of Azai Shūsuke, the greatest liar in Isan, over theirs? How pathetic is it when the Loremaster is willing to cast away the purpose of her existence, the preservation of Ui's truths, and claim that the greatest warriors of the Seventh Path are mere puppets dancing on my strings? Tell me, Panjandrum, whose claws have bathed in the blood of a thousand foes, do you feel like my puppet?"

Panjandrum's laugh, deep and scornful, echoed through the minds of everyone in the shrine as his only response. Ninja began to exchange uncertain looks.

"You are not only a liar, Inoue Rika," Kei continued. "You are also a coward. For where were these accusations at the crucial moment, when Azai's body lay bleeding before you and the Pangolins stood ready to dismiss your claims? No, you dared not present your case until you believed I was dead. I have precious little to say in Azai's favour, but at least he was not too craven, at the end, to challenge his enemy to her face. That you should seek to lead Isan after this sham of a performance would be laughable were I not filled with sorrow at a village so traumatised that it would recognise you as a candidate in the first place."

She could hear whispers along the lines of "She has a point", and a few quiet arguments breaking out, but nobody was willing to interrupt the Pangolin Summoner and incur the wrath of her escort.

"But no, how could I forget? You are not only a liar and a coward. You are also an imbecile, Inoue Rika. You sent a so-called honour guard to assassinate me. Did you forget what happened the last time you attempted as much? How many of your clan, and of your allied clans, did you order to their deaths back then? How many would you have ordered to their deaths this time had we not been merciful? And to what end?

"Do you imagine that our power is more than a fraction of what Leaf can bring to bear? We are diplomats. Most civilised countries see the slaying of diplomats as an act of war. Can you even conceive of how much destruction you nearly brought upon your own people?"

"Enough, Nara Keiko." Takahashi-sensei did not raise his voice by much, but it carried. "Your task was to speak in your own defence, not to cast threats at this village while standing in the middle of its holiest shrine.

"We have heard from both the Blade and the Rod. It is time to vote. Are the foreigners guilty of the murder of Azai Shūsuke, and therefore to receive the proper punishment of execution?"

With a stab of panic, Kei realised that Takahashi-sensei had cut her off before she could complete her character assassination of Inoue—which was critical since it was the core of her defence against the accusations of murder, now that they had decided not to pursue "instrumental blasphemy" by pushing the Ui's Will angle.

There was a pregnant silence within the shrine. Isan's rulership was presently unclear. The Inoue had claimed the right to lead, but they had not yet received public assent from the other clan heads. Thus, people looked around in confusion, uncertain whom Takahashi-sensei was addressing.

Takahashi-sensei did not force them to wait long.

"Elder Inoue."

Inoue's smirk returned. "I, Rika, sent by the Inoue to speak for the ancestors, vote yes."

Takahashi-sensei had instructed Kei to adapt to the situation, and to avoid at all costs either violence or direct defiance of Isan's customs. She trusted him. He had matters under control. He would not betray her, no matter how dangerous the situation was becoming.

"Elder Yoshida."

Yoshida studied both of them thoughtfully. "I, Tsukiko, sent by the Yoshida to speak for the sealcrafters, vote… no."

"Elder Azai."

"I, Rindō, sent by the Azai to speak for the beastmasters, vote yes." There was hatred in Azai's eyes, burning bright and unmistakeable. Even the tapir at his side seemed to be glaring at her balefully.

"Elder Aida."

"I, Rin, sent by the Aida to speak for"—her voice shook a little—"the scroll guardians, vote yes."

"Elder Kannagi."

Kannagi's eyes moved between Kei and Yuno (riding Pangaya's shoulder with delight, at least until now) several times. Finally, his expression firmed. "I, Yoshirō, sent by the Kannagi to speak for the weaponmasters, vote…"—he took a slow breath in—"no."

Kei could hear a few suspicious mutters from the otherwise silent audience, but Kannagi did not elaborate.

Five out of six. Of course, Azai Shūsuke, holder of the seventh seat in the old council, was dead. But with an even number, even after Takahashi-sensei voted no, they would still be tied.

"Elder Murasaki."

Everything clicked into place.

This was why Takahashi-sensei had demanded a Takahashi monopoly on medical ninjutsu trade with Isan as a condition for his support in the final showdown. It was not something Kei had the authority to promise, or the time to have Hazō consult Asuma about, but they needed Takahashi-sensei, and could not afford to give Inoue time to solidify her power. Kei would make it happen, one way or another, and at worst she could point Tsunade at the Takahashi and have them complete their negotiations with the woman whose definition of "compromise" was "I get what I want, and maybe give you something you want before I leave."

Murasaki looked surprised for only a second. Kei could not be certain whether he was truly surprised, pretending in order to conceal collusion, or surprised by something good that he had been promised actually happening (a feeling Kei knew intimately these days).

"I, Ganta, sent by the Murasaki to speak for the healers, vote no."

And that was that. Simple. Elegant. Takahashi-sensei had simultaneously instituted the power structure of his choice and ensured Kei and Yuno were formally declared innocent, both in the presence and with the passive approval of the entirety of Isan.

"I, Saburō, sent by the Takahashi to speak for the ninjutsu wielders, vote yes."

-o-​

Kei reeled. It was impossible. Unthinkable. Inconceivable. Had Takahashi-sensei truly betrayed her? Was he being blackmailed? Coerced? A doppelganger? Possessed by Ui's Will, which had taken exception to her blasphemy? Perhaps this was all a genjutsu, a test from Mari prior to the main event? But she had dispelled immediately before setting out!

"Finally." Inoue gave a grin to put any Hoshigaki to shame. "Seize them!"

Kei's hand plunged into her seal pouch.

"HOLD IT."

Kei stopped in mid-activation, pulling back her chakra from her fingertip. Hope soared despite her best efforts.

"I believe I am the Arbiter here," Takahashi-sensei said firmly. "Judgement is to be conducted according to the customs, or not at all."

"Apologies, Arbiter." Inoue shrank back reluctantly.

Takahashi-sensei paused for a few seconds while various shinobi sheepishly slid away weapons and held back overexcited tapirs.

"There is a matter," he began, "which I believe must be addressed in Nara Keiko and Gōketsu Yuno's presence.

"I am not a sophisticated man," he said calmly, "and struggle with complex puzzles. I confess I could not for the life of me explain how it is that the honour guard underwent an assault so devastating that their necessary counter completely destroyed the bodies, yet all emerged without the slightest sign of injury. I know my apprentice, adopted daughter of Leaf's explosives clan, better than this."

Was it Kei's imagination, or was Inoue beginning to sweat?

Probably her imagination. Kei could not see so much detail from this height. She allowed herself to imagine it anyway.

"However, with Nara Keiko's testimony, everything has fallen into place," Takahashi-sensei continued. "Two murders occurred yesterday, save that it seems one did not take. In accordance to the vote just passed, the perpetrator of this assassination must also be given death, as must the clan head who gave them their orders, or at best failed to restrain them.

"Inoue Rika, was it not your son Ryūen who led the honour guard last night?" he asked mildly.

"What nonsense!" Inoue spat. "It was Aida Mochiaki!"

Dead silence.

Aida was the first to realise what had just happened, as her already pale face turned the perfect colour of winter.

Inoue was the last, and her expression almost made the travails of the preceding month all worthwhile.

With a single question, Takahashi-sensei had shattered the High Priest faction forever.

Aida staggered back from Inoue. Azai took a pointed step away as well, in a different direction. The rest of the shinobi stared at Inoue, the woman who had been accused of gross cowardice and minutes later thrown her closest ally under the cart without hesitation in order to save her skin.

In the background, a hooded figure crunched quietly on a honeyed nut.

"I see," Takahashi-sensei said slowly. "Thank you for your candour, Inoue. Later, we will have to inquire into how you came to know this, but for now, we have greater concerns. Aida Rin, in accordance with the law, I sentence you and Aida Mochiaki to death alongside Gōketsu Yuno and Nara Keiko.

"Will any speak for them before the sentence is executed?"

Many ninja exchanged anxious looks. How different matters were when it was one of their own being punished for a terrible crime rather than an outsider. Kei hated it, but she could understand why her own sentencing had come first.

"Arbiter," Yoshida spoke up. "Aida Rin served this village well for many years before this lapse in judgement. Mochiaki is also known to us all as a young man of upright character and great loyalty to the village. Though their crimes are beyond forgiveness, this time, too, they acted not for themselves, but for the village's sake. I propose mercy. With the village's secret now lost, for the first time we have the option of banishment instead of execution."

Takahashi-sensei spent perhaps half a minute deep in thought.

"Loremaster, do the teachings forbid this?"

"No," Inoue said with relief. "No, they do not."

"Do any of those who have voted object to this act of mercy?"

None did.

"Then, as I cannot bestow two different punishments for the same crime, I sentence all four of you to banishment from the village of Isan, and surrender of all authority over those within. Rin, you have forfeited leadership of the Aida. Nara Keiko, you have forfeited the title of Akio's Chosen. I grant you a day and a night to settle your affairs, as Ui granted Kiba the Long-Toothed a day and a night during the Trial of the Inuzuka. In the morning, after your departure, we will hold funeral rites over four urns, and if ever you enter the borders of Isan, those urns will be filled."

Kei's mind was blank. Was this victory or defeat?

"Aida Isshin," Takahashi-sensei spoke into the silence. "You are the head of the Aida now. Your mother has twice shamed the Aida by sending her clansmen to kill against the will of the village. She has twice shamed the Aida by failing in that attempt despite an overwhelming advantage. She has twice shamed the Aida by failing to protect the one charge that had been entrusted to her.

"Do you swear to redeem the Aida from her legacy of failure?"

Isshin, a serious young man with a sharp gaze and an unfortunate green outfit that even Kei could tell did not suit him, looked fiercely at Takahashi-sensei. "Of course I do."

"Then I offer you alliance with the Takahashi in the name of a new purpose. Rather than guardians of the scroll, which has been taken from us, or guardians of Azai Shūsuke, who is dead, will you and the Aida join us as guardians of Isan, which can and must endure forever, and protect us from those in the outside world who would offer us violence?"

Takahashi-sensei and Isshin locked gazes. It was Takahashi-sensei's trap for Inoue that had led to Aida being exposed and punished for her crime. It was also Takahashi-sensei who was offering the Aida a purpose after they had once again lost theirs and were still reeling from a crippling blow to their morale. And it was him offering them an alliance after they had just become political poison second only to the Inoue.

"Shiina," Takahashi-sensei said softly but clearly, "I give you permission to look him in the eye."

Without thinking, Isshin glanced away, at Shiina, and from his expression Kei could tell it was the deathblow.

And with that, Takahashi-sensei owned the Aida. He owned the Murasaki. He was, if not allied with the Yoshida, then certainly on the same page. That was already a majority in the ruling council he had selected. And of the remainder, the Inoue were broken, the Azai were directionless, and the Kannagi were in an even worse position than before, with Yuno convicted of murdering the village leader.

Oh, and Kei had been stripped of her power to challenge his authority.

Takahashi-sensei turned to her, and gave her the smile of a very, very patient man.

-o-​

It was the last dawn they would watch from Isan's mountainous heights.

To Kei's left, Mari seethed as she had been doing for nearly twenty-four hours straight. To her right, Noburi adjusted the straps on his barrel as before a long run. To his right, Yuno stared at the village with an expression Kei would not be able to read if she lived to be a thousand. Satsuko was nestled comfortably in her hands—for all that the axe was both clan property and a village treasure, nobody had attempted to take her from the girl who had killed an alpha tapir and a senior shinobi in under half a minute with pure weapon mastery.

And in front of her stood Takahashi-sensei, alone.

"I apologise for making you believe your lives were in danger," he said, in his usual even, thoughtful voice. "You have saved Isan from the dark path it was on, and with your aid I was able to do what I believe to be best for the village.

"I do not imagine you are best pleased to be banished from another village, even if this time it is for crimes you have in fact committed. However, I believe this, too, to be necessary for Isan. Now that our bonds have been severed, Keiko, we can finally deal with each other as equals. I am no longer your instructor and you are no longer my divinity. We are simply two people who will cooperate to ensure Isan's welfare in this new age, assuming you are ready to keep your promise."

"Of course I am, Takahashi-sensei." Kei had never conceived of herself as a divinity, only as a foolish girl who had twisted a village's destiny beyond recognition in her selfish quest for power. Now, she had twisted it further, and created a ruler with nearly as much power as the High Priest, and far more subtlety. She could only pray her judgement was not as hopelessly flawed as Hazō claimed.

Takahashi-sensei shook his head. "It's Elder Takahashi now. To you, perhaps someday less."

Kei gathered her courage, to the very limits available to her. She had never chosen to be responsible for the fates of multitudes. She, who could not even protect a single girlfriend, was far from equal to the task. But the task was here. She could not refuse it or abandon it. If the Kei they deserved did not exist anywhere, then, just for now, she would pretend she did.

"Elder Takahashi, I believe in you. I believe that between us we can make Isan the place it has the potential to be. But please be careful on your path. If ever your power swallows you, and you become a tyrant like the one we just deposed, even banished I will find a way to protect Isan from you."

Rather than displaying appropriate anger or offence, Elder Takahashi chuckled. "I always suspected Ui Isas did not choose you to be the Pangolin Summoner, Keiko. He chose you for something more."

He looked up so that his gaze encompassed the entire team. "In a week's time, the Village Council will vote on the Isan-Leaf alliance. Expect our proposal before the month is out. I apologise for everything you have endured at my people's hands and mine, and thank you for what you have done."

He bowed deep. Kei bowed back, though the others didn't.

And then, the Isan team went home.

-o-​

You have received 3 + 1 + 1 = 5 XP. Fun-to-write XP included.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 3rd of July, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Chapter 445: Tiny Bits of Research

The mood of the Gōketsu Clan reunion breakfast was strained. Hazō had had to give Yuno a formal clan head order not to murder Mari, which was not the kind of thing he suspected most clan heads had to deal with. Mari and Keiko were even less on speaking terms now that the mission was over, and Noburi twitched whenever Yuno so much as looked in Satsuko's direction. As a small mercy, Noburi's natural charm seemed to have finally won Keiko over during the course of their journey back, or maybe she'd just decided that it was time to get back into the habit of tolerating foolish younger siblings.

Still, it was good to see everyone back after what felt like five months away, and there was only so much the ominous clouds hanging over his family's heads could do in the face of a bouncing, welcoming Akane. Kagome-sensei too was full of questions for the returnees, even if most of them concerned the Yoshida's tactics and capabilities. Atomu struggled to get a word in edgeways, even though, as someone who'd never been to Isan, he was the most fascinated to learn more. Even Snowflake was present, as Noburi revelled in his restored access to all the chakra he could eat. (The clan was still broke, but Hazō wasn't going to begrudge Noburi how he spent his share of the mission payment.)

As the breakfast drew to a close, Keiko, next to him, began to fidget nervously. After a few seconds, Snowflake reached over and squeezed her hand.

"If I may have your attention, please?"

Keiko waited for everyone to put down their spoons. Hazō remembered the last time this had happened. Had Keiko acquired a new girlfriend in Isan? Was she going to publicly swear a blood oath of vengeance against Mari? Was she about to give a speech praising Hazō's brilliant planning that had secured the Leaf-Isan alliance and possibly saved their lives?

"I... have a request," Keiko began, which ruled out all of those options—at least unless she had fallen for Yuno during the Isan mission and was about to ask her out. Disturbingly, that became more plausible the more Hazō thought about it given the forced proximity, the emotional and physical isolation, the many opportunities for the suspension bridge effect to trigger, and the many things they shared in common. For example, both girls had a troubled childhood (and a single point of emotional dependence to get them through it), a naturally serious attitude, a love of edged weapons, and a willingness to murder their loved ones at the drop of a hat. Now that Hazō had seen the possibility, he could not unsee it.

"Obviously," Keiko said, so far addressing no one in particular, "please feel free to ignore me if you consider it unreasonable or inconvenient, and I entirely understand if you would rather not... but would you mind, on a purely experimental basis..."—she hesitated—"addressing me as Kei?"

"Of course not, Kei," Hazō said, very relieved. "Why would we mind?"

Keiko relaxed. "Thank you."

"Why, though?" Hazō asked. "Have you decided you don't like your name?"

"Not especially. As a name, it is common and unremarkable, but at least inoffensive. It is just a matter of personal preference. Again, if it is inconvenient, please do not concern yourself with it."

"You know what they say," Hazō said lightly. "A syllable saved is a syllable earned. It's a very practical attitude, given our current circumstances."

Noburi snorted. "In next week's broadsheet: Gōketsu Hazō attempts to salvage the clan's finances by renaming his girlfriend to Kane."

Akane raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you want to go there, Nob?"

There was a suppressed snerk from Mai.

"I'm just thinking of the good of the clan," Noburi insisted. "I already go 'Ha' every time I talk to Hazō, so the time savings would really add up."

"I could be Snow," Snowflake mused. "A nickname of my very own. Oh, but Yuno?"

"Yes?"

"Would you mind viciously eviscerating anyone who thinks to address me as Flake?"

"It would be my pleasure," Yuno said seriously. "Just like I would anyone who messed with the name Daddy gave me."

"You know, I'm not banished from Isan," Mari muttered to herself. "I wonder if it's too soon to go back."

"I'm sorry, Ma," Noburi said, failing to hide his grin. "We'll behave."

Kagome-sensei just stared at them all in confusion.

o-o-o-o​

"Good morning, sir," the gate guard said politely. "Who may I say is calling?"

"You may tell your lord that Hyūga Motokazu has claimed the A-rank mission he posted."

The guard bowed deeply. "Of course, sir. Please follow me."

Motokazu allowed himself to be settled on a cushion in a sparsely yet elegantly decorated meeting room. He was provided with tea and an appropriate amount of bowing and compliments. An attractive maid waited quietly in the corner in case he had any requests. Also, the walls were lined with expensive Byakugan-blocking seals that were not currently active. It was a measured statement of wealth and power, and a gesture of trust. Of course, the real statement of power was that the distance from the main house to the tea house in which he waited was ten yards greater than the range of his Byakugan, but the way the adjacent hedges and gardens were set up there was no practical way to move that distance towards the house without being very obvious and destructive. There were other tea houses on the grounds, each of them at a different distance from the main house. Several of them corresponded to the range of different senior Hyūga he could name, plus ten yards.

It was not long before Lord Nara arrived. The child ruler came in full formal robes, the quality exceeding that of Motokazu's yet not going so far as to be ostentatious. The boy knew how to play the game.

He was alone, perhaps realizing that bringing his foreign-born wife with him would be an affront to Hyūga dignity.

"Good morning, Your Lordship," Motokazu said, bowing to precisely the correct degree required of a man who was superior in age, experience, and military rank but inferior in political rank.

"Good morning, Motokazu. You have the gratitude of the Nara for your attendance today."

"The price you offered was appealing, Your Lordship. Although the mission details were quite...restricted." He pulled out a copy of the mission scroll and read it off in full:

Posted By: Lord Nara
Qualifications: Possession of the Byakugan and experience doing extremely detailed analysis of a specified region
Open Mission?: No. Candidates must apply with Lord Nara personally
Mission Rank: A
Price: 2x standard rate
Location: Non-national territory, approximately 4-5 days away from Leaf
Duration: Travel time plus up to 1 week onsite
Details: The Nara are seeking to hire 1 Byakugan-bearing jōnin or senior chūnin with specialization in investigation for a classified A-rank mission. You will be accompanied by 2 Nara-chosen chūnin, one of whom is mission leader and will have authority on the ground. You will be required to defend the party if attacked and, once onsite, use your Byakugan for extremely precise detection, analysis, and mapping under the direction of the mission leader.
NOTE: Mission leader is currently on medical restriction. He will be carried in a litter but you are not required to serve as bearer.
NOTE: Mission leader has generated substantial social conflict in the past. You will be expected to maintain professionalism and fully support the mission despite frustration and/or personal feelings.
NOTE: Additional specialists of varying ranks may be attached dependent on their availability.

"The details of the mission will be revealed to the person hired for it," Lord Nara said calmly. "I assume you do not object to a short test?"

"Of course not, sir. Please, go ahead."

"Within the sphere of your Byakugan, name as many out of place elements as you can locate. There is no time limit."

Motokazu raised an eyebrow. That was an extremely unusual test. He closed his natural eyes, slowed his breathing, and activated his bloodline.

Motokazu, Byakugan-powered Examination: ??? -3 (dice): ?
TN: ?


"The number seven is repeated six times in this room," he said after two minutes of study. He pointed at the tiny inscriptions, each hidden in a different way. "There is a single red stitch in that tapestry, added after its creation. That anti-Byakugan seal is actually a blank. Behind it is a macerator seal, presumably in the hopes that its chakra emissions would mask the fact that the 'seal' in front of it is a blank. A blue thread is tied around the stem of a leaf on the opposite side of the hedge, there. This tea house is raised up on six supports, five of which are very nearly circular while that one"—he pointed—"has had the edges sanded to render it oval. There is a knot in the wood of the one next to it, although I am uncertain if that was intentionally placed as part of this test. You have buried a paper two feet under the ground directly below me, flattened out and face up, saying 'the magic number is 12'. You have buried a second piece of paper, this one crumpled up, approximately twenty feet below that, which says 'the correct magic number is 7384957295'. There is—"

"That is sufficient," Lord Nara said. "You will be an excellent choice."

Motokazu deactivated the Byakugan and opened his eyes. "Thank you, Your Lordship. Are you able to provide any more details at this time?"

"A moment, if you please." He produced a scroll from his sleeve and laid it on the table between them. From the other sleeve came a storage seal with ink and brush.

"If you wish to accept this mission at the stated price, I will require your signature now. Details will be revealed afterwards. As with any such classified assignment it is possible, perhaps in this case likely, that you will be displeased by some of the details. Do you still wish to sign?"

Wordlessly, Motokazu took the brush and swirled his signature on the line and sanded it to dry the ink.

Lord Nara collected the scroll without a word and held it out towards the maid. "Chie, would you be so kind as to take this to the Tower? Thank you."

The maid jumped up and took the scroll with a deep bow and vanished into the sun.

A cold hand clenched around Motokazu's stomach as he saw the Nara leader take such pains to ensure that the signature was now locked in beyond any possibility of retraction. "When you said that I 'might' be displeased by some of the details, what you actually meant was that I will be furious. Yes?"

"Lord Gōketsu is the mission leader."

The Hyūga dignity does not allow its bearers to scream. Nor to attack the heads of other clans.

o-o-o-o​

"Pass the cheesebread?" Noburi said.

Hyūga handed it across the fire without looking.

"Thanks. So. How are things in the Hyūga these days?"

"They are excellent, thank you."

"Good. Good. So...how do you spend your time when you're not on a mission?"

"With respect, professionalism does not require that I answer personal questions."

"Ah, c'mon, Moto," Sasuke said. "No fighting in the field. You can relax."

"I am relaxed, Lord Uchiha."

"Leave him alone, Nobby, Sasuke," Hazō said. He yawned, although it was interrupted halfway through by a wince.

"Hey, how come you're yawning, Mr I've Been Lying in a Hammock All Day?" Noburi said with a grin. "The rest of us have been running our feet off carrying your lazy ass."

"He's not lazy!" Kagome-sensei snapped. "He's injured! Can't you see the crutches and—"

"He knows, sensei. He was just teasing."

Kagome-sensei glowered at Hazō, and then at Noburi, and then extra-intensely at Hyūga. He stabbed at his rice with angry chopsticks, muttering under his breath. Fortunately, he had been carefully briefed before the mission on the utter disaster that would land on the entire family if he did or said anything that could be interpreted as threatening Hyūga. He had glowered at his interlocutors and said that he remembered Minami and he was quite capable of learning from his mistakes thank you and that he could hardly be a sealmaster if he couldn't learn from mistakes so did they think he was stupid or... The diatribe had gone on for a while.

"I am glad that Lord Asuma did not require us to go after those Isan ninja," Yuno said, her voice hesitant and all too clear that she was trying to fill an awkward silence.

Hyūga looked up in interest. "You were on the Isan mission?"

She nodded. "Yes, it's because I'm—"

"I'm sorry," Hazō interjected. "Yuno, Hyūga, I apologize but I'm actually not sure what the classification is on this subject. Could I ask that we leave it until we get home and I'm able to get clearer instructions?"

"Of course," Hyūga said, looking back at his dinner.

Yuno looked horrified and nodded before hunching in on herself. Noburi put an arm around her shoulders and hugged her tight, rubbing her arm reassuringly. She lay her head on his shoulder and said nothing.

The fire crackled through the silence for two minutes.

"Traveling with you is not what I expected," Hyūga said out of nowhere.

"Oh?" Hazō said. "How so?"

Hyūga waved at the seal from which his extra-wide, extra-deep, extra-full bento box had come. "The food. The chakra water for long-distance endurance. The...tents." He gestured to the Gōketsu mini-cabins. Six feet long, three feet high and wide, heavily built, with a thick mattress inside, Jiraiya's Awesome Daybright Lantern seals on walls and ceiling, slidable windows with heavy clasps to keep out attacking animals and insertable wire mesh to keep out insects when there were no attacking animals, and storage seals inside for storing snacks, water, empty bottle for when nighttime visits to the facilitree were disincentivized by beasts roaming the camp, and a variety of other amenities. They were carried in pieces across several storage seals and then slotted together in seconds with steel bracings inside.

"We're putting music boxes in the next version," Noburi quipped.

Hyūga did not smile.

o-o-o-o​

Carrying Hazō and his crutches in the litter slowed their pace enough that it was five days to Ou'zu island, not the four they had planned. Even with Noburi's chakra water buoying them up it was still a tired group that stopped and set camp just west of the massive granite tube resting in the pond of hardened lava. Noburi used his medical chakra to revitalize everyone and heal the mild stresses and strains of the journey. That, plus a good night's sleep during which no one had to stand watch because they were sleeping in miniature fortresses, surrounded by an abattis of explosive-dropped trees and an arsenal of seals, meant that in the morning everyone was rested and in a good mood. Relatively good. Good as measured by that person's normal set point.

Hyūga looked at the terrain and then looked at Hazō. "What am I looking for?"

Hazō looked confused. "Shikamaru didn't give you any details?"

"Lord Nara was remarkably tight-lipped about the parameters of this mission." Hyūga bones were woven, layer upon layer, from generations of Hyūga pride. Those layers were strong enough to keep the words polite but they were not strong enough to prevent them from coming out as dry as dust. "For example, he phrased the mission posting as being led by 'two Nara-chosen chūnin' without mentioning that they were Nara-chosen but not Nara. Likewise, the identity of the mission team members was absent. As to the purpose of the mission, I was told merely that I was to go where you led and investigate what you ordered me to investigate. Thus I ask again: What am I looking for?"

"You've been on the road with us for five days and you didn't think to ask?" Sasuke said. "Seriously?"

Hyūga turned his head smoothly, locking eyes with the other great eye-based bloodline of Leaf. "I assumed," he said calmly, "that my mission leader would reveal details when he felt the time was appropriate and had a reason for not revealing them sooner."

"Oh," Hazō said. "Yeah, I didn't have that. I figured you'd been briefed."

Hyūga took a deep, slow breath and let it out just as slowly. "I see. As has been mentioned, I was not briefed. If you, the mission leader, feel that this is an opportune time to brief me on our purpose here, I would be most grateful for the instruction." He forbade his teeth to clench.

"Right." Hazō awkwardly pulled himself up by one of his crutches and made sure that he had his balance before leading the way towards the now-cooled lava tube.

"About seven months ago, me and several other ninja were here. I got in a fight with a missing-nin named Daizen. He used a lightning jutsu which damaged many of my seals. One or more of the seals experienced catastrophic failure. The result, as you can see, was the eruption of a massive granite tube from which spouted fountains of lava. The tube pushed me backwards but it hit Daizen in the chest. This resulted in him being crushed and then buried in lava.

"In addition, three portals were torn open. The one of interest was about...here." He scratched a mark in the soil with his crutch. "It's hard to say exactly but that's as close as I can recall." It would have been closer if he'd been able to replay his movements using the Iron Nerve, but that wasn't an option. His bloodline was working again but the injuries meant that his body physically could not execute the necessary actions.

"And what came through this portal?"

Hazō took one hand off his crutch so he could waffle it back and forth. "It's more complicated than that. On the other side of the portal was a beach. Daizen appeared in midair above the ocean, fell in, and died. He then reappeared at the same point and the process repeated."

One finely-drawn eyebrow, which had almost certainly been plucked for definition, rose. "You are claiming that there was a time loop?"

"I'm not claiming anything, I'm reporting what I saw."

"It's how you're supposed to do seal reports," Kagome-sensei said. "Which you would know if you knew anything about seals."

Hyūga nodded gravely. "In my discipline as well we make a point of reporting facts without speculation. My apologies, Lords Gōketsu. Please, continue."

Hazō blinked at receiving an actual, albeit stiff and formal, apology from a Hyūga. Fortunately, he had become socially clueful enough not to comment on the surprise. "Based on the manner of Daizen's death, I think the ocean was highly acidic—he was...dissolving? Burning? Something. Anyway, he wasn't dying of drowning. I couldn't let him keep being tortured like that, so I used skywalkers to enter the rift and save Daizen. I brought him back out, unharmed."

Hyūga waited. "And?" he said at last.

Hazō licked his lips nervously. "As best I can tell..." He shook his head. "Never mind. I want to find that portal and reopen it. Your job is to tell us anything you can that will give us a place to start. If you can locate the exact spot where the rift was then we have some experiments that might give us more information. What can we do to support you on this?"

Hyūga nodded thoughtfully. "Nothing except offer a quiet and undistracting environment. I note that your presence within the range of my Byakugan would constitute a distraction."

"Hah!" Noburi held out his hand to Sasuke who reluctantly fished a ten-ryō coin out of his pocket and handed it over.

"On what were you wagering?" Hyūga inquired.

Sasuke snorted. "On whether you would have the stick so far—"

"And we're moving!" Noburi said, grabbing Sasuke's arm and pulling him towards the stream. "Come on, man."

Sasuke shook free. "Keep your knickers unbunched. This is what I'm here for, right? What did you call it?" He gestured towards Kagome-sensei. "My..."

"Cheating eyeballs," Kagome-sensei muttered, having the grace to look embarrassed.

"Right, that. Anyway, Hyūga will sit and do his veiny thing, I'll use the unmatched power of the Sharingan and we'll see whose clan is better at investigation."

Hyūga's expression was far too stoic to count as a glare.

"Right," Hazō said. "We'll be near the stream over there if you want us. Let's reconvene for lunch in three hours and I'll take your reports then. For this initial period I ask that you not discuss your findings with each other until you've shared them with me first. It's a standard protocol for after-action reports on a sealing failure—you take the initial reports first so that one witness's memories aren't confounded by another's story. Then you bring everyone together and compare notes to look for synergy."

"I understand," Hyūga said. "Note that you will need to go at least to the third birch tree in order to be out of my vision."

Hazō looked at him for a moment. The third birch tree was more than double the range that Shikamaru had told him Motokazu had. It was possible that Shikamaru's information was not up to date but it seemed more likely that Hyūga was fucking with him. Perhaps to conceal the exact extent of his ability, perhaps just to be an ass because he didn't like Hazō and resented having to serve under him.

"Of course," Hazō said. He pulled out a sheaf of fifty explosives and handed them over. "If you need us for any reason, please set one of these off." He extended another packet to Sasuke.

Hyūga had seemed surprised, in a very impassive Hyūga sort of way and only for a moment, at discovering just how profligate the Gōketsu were with explosives. Being casually handed a stack like this and told to use them as mere signaling devices brought back that flicker of surprise.

"Thank you."

To Hazō's ear it seemed to have required chakra enhancement for Hyūga to push the final two words out. Still, he had said them in a polite manner.

"Of course. Kagome-sensei, Noburi, Yuno? With me, please." He started to leave, but stopped after two steps and looked over his shoulder. "Sasuke, Hyūga? We are counting on your abilities. If one of you cannot find the exact site, this mission is a bust." Without another word he turned and walked away.

"Smart to bring Sasuke," Noburi said, once they were out of plausible earshot. "If it was just Hyūga he could have pretended there was nothing to see and we'd have no way of knowing differently. With Sasuke here, the honor of the Hyūga is on the line. He needs to find it before Sasuke does or admit that the Sharingan is better."

Hazō nodded. "It's why I'll take his report first. I'm just hoping that Sasuke can actually find something or Hyūga isn't going to feel as much pressure to compete."

o-o-o-o​

These numbers will be reflected for the rest of the update. I'm giving Sasuke and Noburi a CM penalty because they are trying to use Alertness to replace Examination. I'm not showing the number because we might do this differently or use a different number next time. And also because y'all are too good at figuring things out from the meta when we give you any information whatsoever. Again, we might do it differently next time by (e.g.) disallowing Alertness to replace Examination, or leaving Alertness untouched and using a bonus for Examination, etc.

Motokazu, Examination: ? + aspects including the Byakugan and time shifting down 3 levels + CM -3 (dice): ?
Sasuke, Alertness: ? + aspects including Sharingan and time shifting - ? (penalty for using Alertness instead of Examination) + dice (0): ?
Noburi, Alertness: 30 + 4 (invoke "Barrel Boy") + 8 (time shifting down 3 levels) - ? (penalty for using Alertness instead of Examination) -3 (dice): ?
Hazō is too restricted by his consequences to succeed at anything more elaborate than feeding himself.
Kagome...I'm not sure what the right stat is here so what the hell. I'll give it to you as a freebie.


"...and finally, there is a faint anomaly in this region here," Motokazu said, going down on one knee so he could trace the perimeter precisely. "There are multiple pebbles under the surface that have been cracked on an improbably straight axis and four which were outright split. Due to weathering, the passage of animals and worms, and the growth of plant roots they have shifted enough that I cannot precisely identify their original location but there was something here."

Lord Gōketsu nodded, honest pleasure suffusing his face. "Thank you. Thank you very much," he said. "Anything else to report as regards this rift?"

Motokazu shook his head. The tiny but existent negative air pressure from the first rift and the fact that plant roots from the second had worked a 1.5" crack into the 12"-thick floor of the granite box surrounding it were interesting, but neither of those facts was relevant to the rift that was the focus of their investigation.

"No. With your permission, I will return to the encampment so that you may interview Lord Uchiha in order to avoid 'contamination' of our accounts." He winced internally; he had not managed to avoid leaning on the word.

"Thank you. Again, I am tremendously grateful, both for your efforts and for your understanding about the sealing review protocols."

Motokazu nodded gravely and stood up, bowed, and left without a word. Professionalism required no less but also no more.

o-o-o-o​

"Here?" Noburi asked, pulling out a misterator seal.

Hazō nodded. "He said the cut pebbles went from here to here." He sketched with his crutch in the dirt.

"If everyone could step back a minute?" Noburi asked.

The team quickly backed away. Kagome-sensei's fingers were twitching and he was muttering words like 'stupid idea' and 'stinking idiots' and 'noooo' but he did not actively protest.

Noburi popped mist across the clone and its surrounding area, then stood motionless as his bloodline tugged on the chakra in the surrounding air and in the clone. Finally, as the mist was starting to settle out, he shook his head.

"Sorry, man. I've got nothing."

Hazō shrugged it off with a smile and a wave of one hand. "No worries. Thanks for trying."

Noburi stepped back and Yuno moved to stand next to him, Satsuko in her right hand as she rubbed circles on Noburi's back with her left. He leaned over and pecked her on the cheek before she could react. He grinned when she blushed beet red, and then raised his hands placatingly as she glared at him and tightened her grip on Satsuko. She held the glare for several seconds, then gave a tiny hmph and let it go. Smugley Smuggington grinned smugly.

Hazō waited, studying the mist cloud until it was thoroughly dispersed, then studied the area carefully, thinking of possible OPSEC issues.

"Let's give it a few minutes for the water to evaporate before we bring Sasuke in," he said.

"Oh, yeah," Noburi said. "Good catch."

o-o-o-o​

"What have you got for me?" Hazō asked, after Sasuke finally stood up from his painstakingly slow study of the area.

"More than Mr White Eyes," Sasuke said. He walked over to the spot that Hyūga had indicated and traced a region with his hand. "There's a disruption in the air currents through here. It's really faint. Even with the Sharingan I could only see it when the sun was at exactly the right angle just as a gust went through. The dust didn't move correctly."

Electricity shot through Hazō. "You're saying it's open." He hurried over to the indicated spot, forcing himself to stop short before actually contacting it.

"I'm saying that there's a disruption in the air currents," Sasuke said. "And it's very faint and I could only see it under exactly the right circumstances." He paused, chewing his lip as his whirling eyes continued to study the spot. "And the futures are wrong."

"The what?"

"The Sharingan allows me to see a few seconds ahead. Word of that is out there already but I'd appreciate you not sharing it with anyone you don't have to. Anyway, it's part of why the Uchiha are so good at taijutsu—we can see what you're likely to do. Emphasis on 'likely'—the future isn't fixed, there's always multiple possibilities, but we can see them as something like an overlapping set of images where some images are stronger than others because there's more overlap there. It's like a cloud of mist around a person or a thing, shifting and concentrating and thinning. The futures around that spot there?" He pointed to the air next to Hazō. "They're wrong. When you shift your weight towards it, the futures aren't evenly distributed. They...squish in on the side towards that space."

Hazō looked at the empty air that had been pointed out. There was nothing to see. He rubbed his jaw thoughtfully.

"Okay. Come with me. It's time to get everyone in on this."

o-o-o-o​

Hazō's Earth Clone slid its left foot to be an inch forward of its right and slowly shifted its weight. It shifted its right foot forward to be an inch forward of its left and slowly shifted its weight. It shifted its left foot forward to be an inch forward of its left and slowly shifted—

"Stop," Hyūga said. The clone froze.

Everyone walked over to examine the clone. There was nothing unusual about it. No change in coloration, no sparks or glimmers of chakra, no indentations in its pseudoskin or ruffling of its vellus hairs.

"Where exactly?" Hazō asked.

Hyūga used a charcoal stick to shade in a segment across the extended foreams of the clone. "The chakra distortion is unstable and very faint. It shifts back and forth within this region and blinks in and out. That's why I didn't see it when the fingers came in contact—there was nothing to see."

"Sasuke? Anything to add?" Hazō asked, looking over at his friend(?), who was staring with whirling red eyes at the marked parts of the clone's arms. There was only one comma in the spinning redness but Hazō still flinched at the sudden memory of those other eyes, the three-comma Sharingan spinning as its owner casually tore Akane's head off and used her body as a flail to break Noburi down into pulp. It was just a dream, he whispered in the privacy of his own mind, struggling not to let anyone else see how badly his heart was suddenly racing.

Hyūga, currently running the bloodline that allowed him to see internal organs as easily as outer skin, turned his head sharply towards Hazō.

Byakugan users did not need to physically turn their heads to see something. They did it only to intentionally let you know where they were looking.

Sasuke, seemingly unaware of the byplay, grimaced and shook his head. "I don't see it," he admitted. "There's no disruption in the chakra flows that I can find, the dust moves as it should, I don't see any issue with air currents or unexpected shadows." He extended one hand in order to cast a shadow across the clone's arms, then shook his head again. "Nope. There aren't any anomalies in the penumbra. That's a common trick for discovering genjutsu." He glanced at Hyūga and an expression of frustration flickered in and was promptly extinguished. He looked back at Hazō. "I can't see anything useful. Sorry."

A tiny, tiny smile twitched Hyūga's face for just a moment.

"No problem," Hazō said. "You got us a reasonably precise location on where it was, enough that Hyūga was able to nail it down. This is a team effort."

Hazō took a deep breath and cracked his knuckles. "Okay," he said. "Here we go."

"Stupid idea," Kagome-sensei griped. "Can't believe I'm letting you do this."

Kagome-sensei and Hazō had a deal: Neither of them ever said 'it will be fine' while doing anything even tangentially related to seal research. Therefore, Hazō settled for giving his teacher a smile and a shrug.

"You guys might want to move back," he said, pulling a stack of seal blanks out of his pocket.

No one moved.

Warmth pulsed in Hazō heart at the display of confidence. He took one step towards the probably-the-rift, peeled the top blank off the stack, and pushed chakra into it. Mere paper and ink were transformed into a mystic device capable of access to a pocket of space outside the boundaries of what normal people thought of as reality.

"Anything?" Kagome-sensei asked.

Hazō shook his head. "Nothing. Trying again." He took a step forward and repeated the process. "The same."

Everyone watched intently as Hazō worked his way, one step at a time, closer to his unmoving clone. With each step he infused a storage seal, looking for the slightest alteration in the chakra flows, the smallest amount of resistance. There was none.

Finally, he placed a seal on the arm of his Earth Clone, solidly on the area that Hyūga had marked. He took a deep breath and looked over at his family and friend.

"Just in case...it's been an honor. Kagome-sensei, your teaching has been the best thing that ever happened in my life." He paused, saw Noburi's smile spreading, and hurried to add, "With the exception of Akane. And probably Ino. And...okay, I'm starting over. Your teaching has been a wonderful part of my life and I can't find the words for how grateful I am. Noburi, you have always been there for me and I love you for it."

"Psh. I've still got dibs on that silver-chain belt of yours."

Hazō chuckled. "Yuno, you and I have not had the chance to spend enough time together and I regret that. I am proud and delighted to have you as a sister-in-law. You've made Noburi happier than he's been in a very long time, perhaps ever. Thank you.

"Sasuke, Hyūga, thank you both from the bottom of my heart for coming on this mission. You are good men and you are both overflowing with the Will of Fire."

Hyūga nodded somber acknowledgement. Sasuke laughed without taking his whirling red gaze away from the blank lying across Hazō's clone's arm. "Get on with it, man. I've got twenty ryō on the line with your brother that says you blow up."

Hazō grinned. "Thanks for taking my side, Nobs."

"Your side? I'm betting you melt."

Hazō rolled his eyes and looked back at the blank. He meditated for a few seconds, ensuring that his heart rate and breathing were steady and slow, and that his chakra flows were as smooth and even as he could make them. He lay his finger on the ink with infinite gentleness and pushed chakra into a seal blank that created interdimensional space and was currently lying exactly on top of (presumably) a rift to another dimension.

Nothing unusual happened.

"Damn," Noburi said after a moment. "No bet, I guess."

"My turn," Kagome-sensei growled, pulling out his own packet of seal blanks and starting forward.





Author's Note: I wish to offer all the thanks to @Velorien, who wrote the first scene. I performed light editing on it meaning that any mistakes or suboptimal bits are mine and the tasty and well-written character bonding is his.

You spent 5 days onsite, everyone except Hazō getting more and more antsy by the minute. Finally, at the end of the time for which Hyūga was contracted, at the insistence of the rest of the team, and after exhausting all research ideas, you left.

Here are the results of your offscreen research:

  • When Kagome infused blanks on top of the seal he could sometimes make out a miniscule shift in the chakra flows. It was so small that he wouldn't have noticed it unless he was deliberately looking for it while doing the infusion as slowly and gently as he could. It happens with seals related to creating interdimensional space (e.g. storage, Purifier, etc). It does not happen with explosives (which makes him sad) or various other seals that we'll list off later but shouldn't be surprising.
  • 5SB and LBF seals can stretch across what your group has started calling 'the rift scar' with no issues.
  • You spent hours and hours of time with Sasuke and Hyūga watching you manipulate chakra across the rift scar using every method you could think of, all to no avail. This includes chakra adhesion, chakra repulsion, chakra boosting, Pantokrator's Hammer, and probably whatever else y'all come up with.
  • Further hours of observation indicate that yes, the scar does have a tiny physical effect on the world around it. Nearly invisible distortions of air movements, reflections, and so on. They are not always there and they are nearly impossible to see when they are; Hyūga can manage it most of the time now that he's dialed in on what to look for. Sasuke can see it when conditions are precisely correct.
  • You may use a Declaration to say that you did other experiments. We will either accept the spend and tell you the results or refund the point and say that you didn't do that experiment because you didn't think of it / Kagome-sensei opposed it / etc.
  • Kagome has ideas for things to research that might help detect such tiny effects but he's not going to do them anywhere except his own facility back in Leaf.
This update covered 15 days.

XP AWARD: 75

Brevity XP: 10

"GM had fun" XP: 30


It is now 1:12pm. You arrived back in Leaf ten minutes ago.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, July 7, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 446: Out of Character

"I think I'll have a word with Yuno afterwards as well," Akane said. "There are some things she might find easier to hear coming from a girl, especially a girl who has her own jealousy issues to work through."

There really was something wonderful about being able to consult Noburi and Akane on social issues. Hazō loved Mari and trusted her enormously, but the thorny path she'd taken to earn her skills meant that every now and again they ran up against a clash of values that left him feeling like she was disturbingly cold and her feeling like he was hopelessly naïve. Meanwhile, Noburi and Akane fully empathised with his desire to do the right thing without cheating or cutting corners, even if Noburi insisted that the real world was more complicated than that, and Akane made suggestions that he didn't have the insight or maturity to implement himself.

This morning, they were the only ones in the Gōketsu kitchen. Keiko (or should she be Kei in the privacy of his head as well?) and Snowflake were at the Nara compound doing Nara things. Kagome-sensei was in his room pretending that he wasn't trying to reverse-engineer Yoshida's privacy seal (privacy seals weren't an unknown concept—Jiraiya had used them in his last messages to Tsunade and Orochimaru—but Leaf's sealmaster culture had never seen the point). Mari was out seeing Ami, something which had apparently happened a few times while he'd been at O'Uzu, and did not bode well for anyone. Haru and Yuno were training outside, and the three newcomers were out on missions. It wasn't going to get more private than this without advanced security measures.

"Jealousy issues?" Hazō asked.

"Let's not get sidetracked," Akane said briskly. "Did you have any other thoughts on Yuno's situation, or are we done?"

"No," Hazō said, "I think that just about covers it. Noburi?"

"I don't know how she'll react," Noburi said, taking another sip of hot chocolate, "but I don't see anything immediately slaughter-inducing. If I'm wrong, wish me luck running the clan."

That might be worth returning to at some point, Hazō noted. It had been the default assumption that Noburi would take over if anything happened to Hazō, at least until the necromancy project was complete. On the other hand, Akane now had a track record as a successful acting clan head, even in the face of disaster, while Noburi's performance as team co-leader in Isan had been lacklustre, to put it kindly. It was also true that Noburi had a lot of ambitions that clan leadership would distract him from, while Akane was already almost too devoted to supporting the Gōketsu. Or would that rob her of the chance to find her own path? There was a lot to think about.

"That just leaves one last thing," Hazō said, "but this one's quite simple. I need to tell Haru to please stop murdering the yakuza. Asuma's noticed, and he isn't happy—not that I'm exactly pleased either. But since Haru can be a little touchy, there's still room to mess it up, so I wanted your opinions on how to do it."

Both of them were giving him blank looks.

"What are you talking about, Hazō?" Akane asked. "Haru hasn't been murdering anyone."

"He has," Hazō said. "Asuma said he'd been murdering yakuza sub-bosses for months. Something about turning them into a Gōketsu intelligence and protection service—which doesn't sound like a bad thing in principle, but it's not how the Gōketsu do things.

"Are you saying he didn't tell you? Even when he was doing it to investigate the bank run?"

Akane's eyes had turned into little Os of horror. Noburi frowned.

"Of course he didn't tell me," Akane said shakily. "Hazō, do you think I'd ever let that happen?"

Hazō grimaced. "Right. I'll be having words with him about that as well. Keeping his clan head in the dark is unacceptable. Keeping his acting clan head in the dark about a project you were working on together is extra unacceptable."

"How long have you known?" Akane asked. Her hand was so tight around the handle of her mug, her knuckles had turned white.

"About three weeks, maybe?" Hazō said. He was getting a sudden and sharp bad feeling. "I'd have got to it sooner, but there was all the Great Seal stuff going on, and then I was away for research…"

"Three weeks?!" Akane nearly shrieked. "During which he could have been killing people?!"

"He probably wasn't," Hazō said reassuringly. "We've given up on our investigation of the bank run, and I'm sure Gaku would've let me know if there were any other incidents involving our civilians. Unless they happened while I was at O'Uzu, I suppose. Was there anything?"

Akane shook her head. "Noburi, get Haru."

"Akane, maybe you should take a minute to—"

"Get Haru."

"Got it." Seeing her expression, Noburi nearly ran out of the kitchen.

"And you." Akane pivoted to look at him. He had never seen this expression on Akane's face before. Not once. Even after he'd revealed her special technique to the rest of Leaf, she'd just been sad, and hurt, and if she'd felt any anger, she'd put it somewhere far out of sight until she was done breaking up with him and he'd gone away.

It wasn't the dark kind of anger that had led Hazō to try to destroy the Hagoromo. It was the polar opposite of the cold, merciless anger that Ami showed when someone hurt or threatened Kei (it would probably be easier this way). It was the blinding light of the sun, and this close up, it did not allow for any shadows to hide in.

"You were going to give him a slap on the wrist," Akane said clearly. "You were going to let it go without consequences. You were going to say please."

"It was the right way to approach it," Hazō insisted. "You know Haru can be volatile. Trying to put pressure on him would only have made him rebel."

"This is not about Haru," Akane said. "I am talking to you, Hazō. You are condoning murder. Killing in self-defence isn't murder. Killing to save a life isn't murder. Killing because there's no other way to survive isn't murder. Every one of those things, every time, is a tragedy that we have to allow in order to keep our village safe. I know that people aren't perfect, and sometimes even doing our best means stretching those definitions. But you promised me a world in which those tragedies would end, not a world in which real murder—taking a life for your own benefit—is fine as long as the Hokage doesn't mind."

"Akane, it's not like I'm fine with it," Hazō began, but at that point Haru walked into the room, wiping the sweat from his face with a sleeve. Noburi wasn't with him.

"Noburi said you wanted to talk about the yakuza?" he asked.

"Haru," Akane asked without preamble, "have you been murdering yakuza?"

"Sure," Haru said casually. "Sorry I didn't tell you. I figured it might make you uncomfortable."

"How many?"

"Six," Haru said after a moment to count. "I guess maybe some more might have died if they were stupid enough to do dangerous yakuza things while they were still injured, but that's on them. I'm not careless enough to give someone fatal injuries by accident."

"How many did you hurt?"

"I didn't really count," Haru said. "A couple of dozen, maybe a little less?" He paused. "Akane, you seem angry. Is something wrong?"

"Yes," Akane said flatly. "Something is wrong. Haru, you murdered people."

"Yakuza," he corrected her. "I killed yakuza. And it's not like I was out there on a killing spree or something. I was working to support the clan. Sure, when the yakuza didn't cooperate, I made them. When that wasn't enough, I killed them and let someone smarter take their place. And it worked like a charm. I kept our civilians safe, and I got as much information as we were going to get about the bank run. Three birds with one stone, and counting."

"Three?" Hazō asked without thinking.

"I killed yakuza," Haru said as if it was obvious. "I mean, I'm not some kind of crusader of justice, but as ways to protect my clan go, getting rid of scum who make their living preying on the vulnerable is a pretty good one."

"Haru, they are people," Akane said. "Don't you dare dehumanise them just because they're criminals."

"They deserved it," Haru exclaimed, an edge of irritation entering his voice. "They'd made their choices. Nobody asked them to be evil. I've had civilians coming up to me to thank me, Akane, saying they were glad that there was finally a ninja who cared enough to do what needed to be done. The yakuza steal. The yakuza kill. The yakuza ruin people with blackmail, and extortion, and loans that you can never repay. They're a threat to our civilians. Isn't protecting civilians when nobody else will the whole point of Uplift?"

"They are civilians," Akane snapped. "Not that it would matter if they weren't. If they're criminals, that means they should be judged by the law. Nothing more, nothing less. It doesn't give you the right to murder people who have their own lives and thoughts and feelings, and a chance for redemption which you're taking away from them. Nothing can give you that right.

"Murder is not Uplift. Murder can never be Uplift. Don't ever suggest that again."

"I did nothing wrong," Haru said, but quietly. Even he couldn't stand tall in the face of an angry Akane.

"You're not the man I thought you were, Haru," Akane said. "And neither are you."

"Akane…" Hazō tried, but he wasn't sure what to say next.

"Haru doesn't understand Uplift," she said to Hazō. "That's not an excuse for murdering people, but at least it's an explanation. But you invented Uplift. You swore to build a world with no more Sunset Racers. You swore to build a world without death because every life is precious. I've dedicated my life to helping you build that world.

"You should be furious that Haru has been taking human lives for convenience's sake and calling it Uplift. I should be the one holding you back, trying to persuade you that he deserves a second chance because everyone does. I shouldn't be watching you give lukewarm disapproval to mass murder just because the people that died weren't part of your ingroup. That's not just unyouthful. It's disgusting."

The words sent a shock through Hazō. Haru, too. Akane had never spoken that way to them before. She'd never spoken that way to anyone.

"You're going to make amends," Akane said. "Haru, you're going to pay the people you hurt and the families of the people you killed. Money won't bring back the loved ones they've lost, but it'll give them one less thing to worry about while they're grieving. Some of the yakuza you killed or crippled will have been the breadwinners in their families.

"Hazō, you're going to take responsibility for your subordinate's actions. If it looks like the Hokage's forced you to lose face, maybe other ninja won't follow Haru's example. If your apology's sincere enough, maybe we won't get a reputation as ruthless killers who adopt some civilians and murder others, depending on which is more useful.

"And once you're done, you're going to send me the list with the victims' names, because I let this happen too, and I need to figure out what I can do for them."

"Send?" Hazō asked dazedly.

"I'll be staying with Ino. Ask Yuno to come see me when you're done with her."

Akane stood up, and paused on her way out to see if either of them had anything else to say.

"Akane, I'm sorry," Hazō said for lack of any better ideas.

"My pain isn't important right now," Akane said. "Goodbye, Hazō, Haru."

As they watched her leave, Haru muttered "I didn't do anything wrong" again, but there wasn't much conviction behind it.

-o-​

The last thing Hazō wanted to do right now was anything else ever, but he had to suck it up. He was a clan head, and he was Hazō, and the need to stop his loved ones from hurting each other and themselves hadn't got any less urgent. If anything, it was more so now that the Gōketsu's core of stability and support had stormed out of the compound after taking a few minutes to pack and write down care instructions for the rooftop garden.

"Mari," he greeted his adopted mother/big sister/cousin with the fakest of fake smiles, which he didn't bother applying the Iron Nerve to because she'd just recognise the mismatch with his less perfected body language. "How are you doing?"

"Never better," Mari said. "I brought some of Ami's home-made cookies if you want them."

"If she wants me dead, she can come kill me in person like a proper ninja."

"That was a lie," Mari said. "She asked me to give you a memory test to make sure you hadn't forgotten her while you were away. She also wants to know if you remember her favourite food, her shogi rank, and which of the outfits you've seen her wear looks sexiest."

Hazō rolled his eyes. "Frost-style shaved ice, nobody plays shogi with a Mori, and I'm not falling for that one. So did you have fun?"

"Mmm," Mari said in a disturbingly Ami-like way. "We were workshopping a bunch of new stuff. It was great. Shame she had to leave early to go on an instance of two individuals spending a day together in order to facilitate greater mutual knowledge and familiarity, arranged in anticipation of a potential long-term relationship with Naruto."

Hazō would have choked on his drink if he'd had one.

"She what?!"

Mari shrugged. "I strongly suspect she only called it that to mess with you and Keiko. If I'm wrong and you end up with a new brother-in-law by the transitive property, I'll buy you some apology cheesecake."

"Mari, you're the one who likes cheesecake."

"Details, details. Now, you look like an utterly heartbroken young man who doesn't want to talk about it because he has a list of important things to get through and that's not on it. What's up?"

Mari followed him into the living room, where she took up an upside-down position on the sofa, because he supposed that was just a thing now.

"I wanted to talk about you and Kei," Hazō said, sitting down next to her. "Is that all right?"

Mari sighed. "I'll let you have one conversation because otherwise you'll just bottle up your worries, but it is not my favourite topic in the world right now. What has she told you?"

"You had a fight," Hazō recapped from memory, "over whether to take the safe path and ally with the High Priest, or the riskier path of getting rid of him and installing someone less evil. You told her you'd been a bully. She snapped and said she'd been waiting for an apology for Hidden Swamp, and the fact that you never gave it meant you never accepted responsibility, and therefore never been redeemed. She couldn't accept you as family while that was true. Except she also has no idea how to fix things, because she thinks you can't help manipulating her instead of giving her a sincere apology, and she acknowledges that this is a problem because there's no way for you to prove her wrong.

"Mari, I know you didn't provoke her intentionally. We've talked about your past before—at length—and you know I've long since forgiven you, because I don't believe you're that person anymore. At the same time, maybe Kei's position isn't one hundred percent rational, but I understand where she's coming from. She lost more than any of us because of the Heartbreaker, and unlike the rest of us, she never got closure to help her heal those wounds. I understand why she feels you're the only one who can provide that closure, and why she's angry that you've never done that."

"And did she ever talk to me?" Mari asked, a spark of anger in her green eyes. "Did she ever say, 'Mari, please apologise for what the Heartbreaker did to me?'"

"She didn't," Hazō acknowledged. "But it's also true that of the two of you, you're the one with the emotional intelligence. If anything, it's a sign of respect that she's so sure you would have picked up on her feelings if you didn't have some really strong reason not to.

"I'm not saying you're in the wrong here," he added. "I'm not making any judgements; I just want to help you two to work through this, in whatever way I can."

"This isn't a complicated situation, Hazō," Mari said after a few seconds. "Keiko's decided to assume the worst about me, then painted herself into a corner, and now she's sitting there waiting for someone else to solve the problem she's created. I'm not convinced you can get through to her any more than I can while she's like this, though then again, you can hardly make things worse."

Those were not the words of someone open to healthy conflict resolution any time soon. If he was honest, Hazō didn't have the beginnings of a solution either, not when Mari was being resentful in a way that seemed almost out of character, and the last thing he wanted was to even look like he was taking sides and thereby alienate one of them. Then again, not taking sides could be read as refusing support, or implicitly siding with the other person, and even the Clear Communication Technique could only take him so far if either of them stopped trusting his motivations.

"I don't have any solutions to propose," Hazō said. "If you ever want my help looking for one, or just to talk about this—or, for that matter, about anything else—then I'm here for you. Otherwise, just for now, would you mind giving Kei the space she needs, as a matter of simple courtesy? You two are going to have to talk to each other, sooner or later, but right now it seems like 'later' would be the better bet."

Mari raised an eyebrow. "Courtesy? Does it seem to you that she's been showing anyone courtesy?"

"She's a fifteen-year-old girl who goes out of her way to pre-emptively tell us how awful her social skills are. You're a twentysomething professional who can make men fall to your feet in worship with a single brief conversation. I don't mean to sound patronising, but this seems like the right time for you to be the bigger person."

Mari gave him a sideways look, but ultimately seemed to decide he wasn't making a height joke.

"Thank you for your opinion, Hazō. I'll bear it in mind."

It wasn't much, but he suspected it was the best he was going to get for now.

-o-​

Unfortunately, Hazō doubted that Kei was going to turn up at the Gōketsu compound anytime soon, not while she could expect Mari to be there. That meant if he wanted to talk to her, his best bet was to visit the Nara, who at least had a selection of private rooms with excellent green tea and no chance of actual or potential girlfriends dropping by in mid-conversation.

"Yellow," Kei observed as he slid the wooden plaque into place. "Not a casual social call, then."

"Sorry, Kei," Hazō said, and noted the brief, awkward smile that flittered across her lips. "It's not that I haven't missed you and wouldn't love a chance to catch up without the time pressure of our Isan check-ins, but I feel like this is more time-sensitive."

"So what romantic mishap have you found yourself in this time?" Kei asked. "Does the Arachnid Empress grow jealous that you are spending so much time with your other girlfriends while neglecting your lawfully wedded wife? Has Ino decided you are no man if you cannot carry towering mountains of expensive detritus on the urban hikes that she refers to as clothes shopping trips? Has Akane taken exception to some perfectly reasonable policy decision such as selling the clan out to Orochimaru without consulting anyone, and departed in high dudgeon over your lack of moral fibre?"

"Uh."

Kei gave him a look of mixed surprise, sympathy, and amusement. "Which one?"

"The Akane thing," Hazō admitted. "But it wasn't anything to do with Orochimaru. That was one time!"

"What did you do?" Kei asked with surprising gentleness.

"Haru has been murdering yakuza for months as part of some sort of master plan to turn them into a Gōketsu intelligence and protection agency," Hazō said. "Asuma only told me three weeks ago, and I've been too busy to deal with it until now. Turns out Akane didn't know, and she feels I didn't come down hard enough on Haru for it. She's gone off to stay with Ino."

"How hard did you come down on him?" Kei asked.

"I told him to please stop murdering yakuza. Or I was going to, anyway, but I was sanity-checking the plan with Noburi and Akane first, so that was when she found out. Neither of us—me and Haru, that is; Noburi got out while the going was good—were in the mood to get back to the subject after she left."

A flicker of some emotion he couldn't identify passed behind Kei's eyes, then was gone.

"Hazō," she said in an even voice, "I would like to state up front that I fully agree with Akane's position. As a clan head who unhesitatingly executed one of your own for non-lethally abusing children, it is shockingly hypocritical that you would permit Haru's murder of innocent civilians—or at least, civilians who had not given him cause and were not his to judge—to go without consequence. Were it one of mine, I would recommend execution to Shikamaru, and lighten that sentence only if faced with a persuasive argument. I will not claim that the lives of a handful of predators are a greater boon to the world than the life of a single Nara, but to treat the systematic killing of civilians as a mere misdemeanour would be to make shallow things of my Uplift ideals. Can someone who suspends their ideals when they are inconvenient be trusted to make the world a better place, much less inspire others to do so?

"Of course," she added, "there is every possibility that Shikamaru would refuse, since his first loyalty is to the Nara rather than to Uplift, and then there would be dramatic conflict. Nevertheless, this is how I feel."

She paused.

"With all this said, I recognise that you have come to me for help with a personal issue unrelated to my specialisation, an exceedingly rare act by which I am honoured. It is thus incumbent on me to assist you with handling the consequences of your actions, as you have done more than a few times with mine."

Hazō had to admit that it would not in a thousand years have occurred to him to come to Kei for advice like this. However, it would be very difficult to say that after what she'd just said, and even if he did, it would hardly leave her in a receptive mood for the conversation he'd actually planned.

"I appreciate that, Kei," he tried, "but really, I know the Frozen Skein isn't great with socials, and this is pretty out of left field anyway, and you must have already used up your Snowflake chakra for the day."

"I have been taking lessons in advanced contingency planning from Ami since my return," Kei said. "It is an invaluable Mori tool I wish I had made the effort to investigate earlier. I regret to say that you alienating Akane with an act you consider pragmatic and she considers immoral was near the top of the list of crises I felt it best to equip myself for, though I admit I did not expect to be involved directly."

Hazō wanted to feel insulted, but the fact that he'd fully lived down to her expectations made that difficult.

"Does that mean you have some idea of what I should do?"

"I am still Nara Kei," she reminded him, "and indeed, if the Frozen Skein were a tool versatile enough to compensate for my social ineptitude, rest assured Ami would already rule the world, rather than it merely being a work in progress.

"With that said, I imagine the most effective way of ameliorating the situation would be simply to surrender the decision of how to punish Haru to her, or frame it as a consultation if you believe that would come across as abrogation of responsibility. You have betrayed our shared ideals, and I can think of few better displays of contrition than to submit to the guidance of the Gōketsu moral exemplar, even at the price of your agency. I doubt this alone will be sufficient to restore her trust, but the Akane I know would not reject a petitioner seeking aid or advice, be she ever so hostile. Once she recognises the sincerity of your intention to redeem yourself, you will surely be able to use the opening for reconciliation in better ways than anything I can suggest."

She hesitated, taking a sip of tea as if buying time to decide what to say next.

"I regret that I have not brought a post-interaction survey form, but I would nonetheless appreciate feedback. I am new to this business of offering advice, and cannot calibrate without data."

Hazō laughed. "You did fine, Kei. I think maybe all the condemnation isn't the best way to open when you think someone needs your help, but on the other hand, I appreciate you being honest about your feelings with me. It certainly beats the alternative."

"I believe the technical term is 'crippling lack of tact'," Kei said, "but your appreciation is… appreciated."

"No, I mean it," Hazō said. "I'm glad you're getting more comfortable with expressing your feelings. It's a real sign of progress."

"Progress."

"I didn't mean that in a condescending way," Hazō said quickly. "I just genuinely want to congratulate you."

"Oh." Kei looked down. "Well… thank you, Hazō."

"I've been thinking about your conflict with Mari," Hazō went on, "and I know I've basically covered what I think about it, but now you're back, I think it might be a good time to go over things again.

"I do support your desire for accountability, Kei. We lost everything because of Hidden Swamp, and most of the people involved lost their lives. I can see where it would feel wrong to you that Mari's only ever benefited from what she did, and never had to face any consequences. Certainly, if I saw somebody else, right now, pulling the kind of thing she did, I don't think I'd be inclined to be merciful."

"I do not claim this to be an issue of raw justice, Hazō," Kei said. "I am not such a hypocrite as to wield the Implements of Judgement while the blood of an entire race is on my hands. My culpability for carelessly enabling the Condor genocide, and then for all the time I spent knowingly continuing to support it, is an issue I continue to struggle with, as I am sure you do in your own way. From a consequentialist perspective, my sins are far worse than hers.

"However, I am Mari's direct victim, and a representative member of the class of her direct victims. There is a case to be made that it would be unethical for me not to call her to account. Even then, were I to believe in her vaunted redemption, I imagine I would come to forgive her as you have, and leave the ghosts of our fellow victims to howl impotently from the depths. I am selfish, and easily led astray by my feelings.

"But I do not. Mari is far beyond me in insight, wisdom, and self-awareness, yet she does nothing but luxuriate in the rewards she has found at the end of her path—a loving family, power and influence beyond anything a commonborn could aspire to, and a life of safety and comfort unlike that of any other able-bodied jōnin on the continent—without a second's thought for those she has sacrificed along the way. Without a second's thought for me. What a convenient love it is that shares in the good times and provides whatever support is easy to provide, yet feels no need to reach out when doing so would have a cost."

"I'm not saying you don't have the right to hold Mari accountable," Hazō said. "But I don't necessarily condone vengeance as a way to do it. Even if, right now, you don't consider her family, I think you should think very carefully about whether that's a path you want to go down."

"Why?" Kei asked. "What is the alternative to vengeance? It would hardly be meaningful for the proper authority, the Mizukage, to judge her for her crimes. Or at least, it would not for me—for the others she kidnapped from their homes, I imagine it would be the natural default. The point, of course, is moot. Mari is above judgement from the Mizukage for as long as the Leaf-Mist alliance endures, and the Hokage has no reason to care about her crimes, for all that his father was the one to order Hidden Swamp massacred in the first place.

"The alternative would be for me to dispense justice myself—which is what we call vengeance, for I have neither moral nor legal authority with which to claim that my punishment would be fair and proportionate to the crime.

"None of which would be necessary were she to take charge of her own atonement, in terms of both reform and restitution. However, she did not so much as acknowledge her crimes until driven to it by unrelated despair a year and a half later, and another year since, she has not taken the most basic steps towards addressing them. What options, then, am I left with?"

Hazō tried hard to pretend that the idea of vengeance being sought by Kei, the girl whose list of assets started from the T&I catalogues available on request from the main office, proceeded through the KEI and the Ino-Shika-Chō, and ended with Ami, was not utterly terrifying.

"What specifically do you want, Kei?" he asked, to try to get her mind to shift tracks as much as anything. "Is your endgame here for Mari to experience the suffering she inflicted upon others? To feel remorse? What would a world in which this conflict is resolved to your satisfaction look like?"

"I do not know," Kei admitted. "I love Mari. This has not changed, in the same way that you do not cease to be important to me whenever you hurt my feelings or violate my agency. I do not wish her to suffer, even at the same time as I feel it would be just and proper for her to experience the same pain that she has inflicted on me and others.

"But is that even possible? What amount of pain would suffice to serve as equivalent to a death, to dozens of deaths? How does one replicate the pain of so many torn from their homes and families, forced to betray their village, and ultimately abandoned to the merciless hands of the hunter-nin? Or the pain of those left behind? If one were to distil all of that suffering into a single cup, it would certainly kill any who drank of it.

"I have never visited the Condor lands, Hazō. I do not know if I can. I tell myself hollow lies, that, as the Pangolin Summoner, the Condors were my enemies, that I was merely accelerating the inevitable, that how the Pangolins used the skytowers is no more my concern than how we use the Pangolin ninjutsu is theirs… Were I to travel to the place where all those lies break down, I do not know if I would come back. Can I, then, expect Mari to feel the amount of remorse appropriate to her crimes, for which there can be no mitigating circumstance and no excuse, and survive? If she did not, would that be justice?

"I simply do not know, Hazō. The world would not be a better place with Mari gone. I do not wish her gone. I wish for the happiness we had before she undid the seal in order to use me as a tool for self-flagellation. But I cannot lie to myself about what I know, and I can think of no consequences for her that would be fair, yet preserve her physical and mental health after she destroyed that of so many others."

After that, they simply sat in silence, slowly drinking green tea.

-o-​

And finally, there was Gōketsu Yuno, the last stop on Hazō' caravan journey of not-really-fixing-things-but-hopefully-not-making-them-worse. She was still training outside, which was actually quite remarkable since it was now getting dark. The traitorous Noburi sat on a nearby log, blatantly ogling.

Not that Hazō could blame him. Yuno was very similar to Akane in build, albeit with the more developed upper body of an axewoman, and noticeably better-endowed—

No. Nonono. He was not going to ogle his sister-in-law. Especially his homicidal sister-in-law. Especially while her husband was watching. Besides, he was far from done ogling Ino, and a man had to have his priorities.

"Hey, Yuno," he called out. "Mind if I have a word?"

Noburi, already briefed, rose from his seat. "I'm going to go get you some snacks, Yuno. Kagome-style sugared chicken eyeballs all right with you?"

"Yes, please!"

Yuno rested Satsuko against a log, then dipped a cloth in a nearby barrel, wrung it out, and used it to wipe herself down in her usual ritual sequence with a strangely meaningful smile.

After a second, Hazō recognised it as Noburi's barrel, as in the one filled with all his chakra and practically an extension of his body. He had no idea what the implications were in terms of physical intimacy, but he was pretty sure they were mindboggling.

Also, he had just conceptualised Noburi's chakra water as a bodily fluid, and he desperately needed to undo that before he next needed a refill.

"What's going on, Hazō?" Yuno asked, sitting down on the log, legs crossed.

Hazō joined her. "I just wanted to make sure you're OK. I'm sorry about the banishment. You know I've gone through something not that different, so I get what it means to be separated from the people and culture you know. Still, we all found a new home here, and I hope it becomes a home for you too. I want you to remember that we're your family now, and always will be."

Yuno gave him a thoughtful, slightly forlorn look. "I'm very impressed if you understand how I feel, Hazō, because I don't. I'll never see any of them again. I'll never train with any of them again. I won't see the contempt in their eyes. I won't see the rituals that make life make sense. I only got to kill one of them, and now I won't get to kill any more."

Yes, it was fair to say that Hazō didn't understand how Yuno felt. Maybe he'd overstepped.

"I fantasised about how I'd do it, you know," Yuno said, staring up at the darkening sky with no sense of transgression in her words. "I'd kill every one a different way. It might not seem that way to you in Leaf, but five hundred is a lot of people. By the end, I had to ask Satsuko for ideas. I won't ever do that now. I just have to be happy I got the worst of them, even if it was over so quickly."

"Would you really have done it?" Hazō asked, relying on the Iron Nerve to hide his shiver. "Killed all five hundred of them, I mean?"

"I don't know," Yuno said after a second. "I always wanted to, but I think once I'd started, I wouldn't be able to stop, and something inside me said that wasn't OK. I don't know why. It was hard. Satsuko didn't understand, and there wasn't really anyone else I could ask.

"I miss everything making sense," she said. "Here in Leaf, you have to make choices all the time, and there's no way of knowing which ones are right and wrong. People have always told me that I don't understand right and wrong because I'm a cursed child, and I can't tell if they were right either.

"I don't miss the way I lived. People didn't want to be around me, and I didn't want to make them upset by being around them anyway, so I spent most of my time training, and then when I was tired, I'd practice cooking, and embroidery, and weasel painting, and flower arrangement, and all the other things a good wife is supposed to know. And sleep, I guess, but I don't need much sleep. Oh, but sometimes we went on chakra beast hunts, and those were wonderful. They only invited me along for the really tough chakra beasts, because then either it would die or I would die and it would be good for the village either way, but they never actually tried to stab me in the back, so I could just relax and have fun. I'm really excited about being allowed to sign up for missions now I'm not needed for Isan anymore. There's one coming up on Tuesday where the Amori need a pack of recursive gnus cleared out of their ancestral lands, and there's going to be a big team, and I was going to ask Noburi to come but his rank's not high enough, and I can't wait to kill things without anyone acting like it makes me a murderer-in-waiting!"

Hazō nodded. "Because that's definitely not a thing that you are."

"I'd never murder anybody without a good reason," Yuno said in tones of agreement. "Apparently, once I've served Leaf a bit longer I can apply to be a hunter-nin, and then I'll be allowed to go hunt people instead of chakra beasts, but it won't be murder because they're evil. I'd never have opportunities like that back ho—back in Isan."

"Er, right." Hazō decided to move on quickly before he showed anything he was thinking whatsoever and the friendly girl with a very sharp axe and no respect for human life got offended.

"I've been meaning to talk to you about Kei," he said. "I know your beliefs about the Pangolin Summoner are important to you, and I don't mean to patronise you or anything. But I don't think there's any doubt that Kei herself would rather you treat her as a peer than an idol. She's never been comfortable with the reverence your people show her, even when she was using it to try to help Isan politically."

"But she's the Pangolin Summoner," Yuno said. "Ui chose her to carry his scroll. Even Elder Takahashi said so, and he didn't want people to believe in her."

"Maybe he did," Hazō said. "Honestly, I have no idea where I am with the ancestors or the Will of Fire or anything myself, so I'm in no position to question your religious beliefs. But doesn't what Kei herself wants matter as well? The two of you have a lot in common, and I think maybe you could be good friends, but not if what you do is worship her from a distance."

Yuno's eyes lit up. "You really think we could be friends? Me and the Pangolin Summoner?"

Hazō gave her a pointed look.

"Me and Kei?"

"Sure," Hazō said, quietly hoping that he wasn't in the process of guiding Yuno into the Kei polycule.

"I could have a second friend," Yuno said in tones of awe.

That took Hazō aback. "Are you saying you don't see the rest of us as friends?"

"I know we're not friends," Yuno said. "Akane has been my friend since the first time you came to Isan, and honestly, I still don't understand why, but the rest of you have been nice to me because of Noburi, haven't you? Please don't get me wrong, I really do appreciate it. You treat me better than anyone in Isan ever did, and a lot of the time, you even act like I'm one of you. I would be happy if I could live like this forever."

Hazō was at a loss. Maybe it would be a bit presumptuous to unilaterally call Yuno his friend, but Noburi's relationship with Yuno had nothing to do with Hazō's relationship with Yuno. Surely everyone else felt the same way? Why would anyone ever start with the opposite assumption?

"Yuno," he said, "I don't act nice to you because of Noburi. I act nice to you because I like you, and because you're family. Even if something happened to Noburi, I'd still act nice to you. I'd like to be your friend too, if you're OK with that, and I don't want to speak for anyone else, but I'm sure they aren't just nice to you because of Noburi either."

Yuno looked at him in obvious confusion. "But why would you like me?"

"I'm sorry?"

"I'm not good at being a person," she elaborated, her gaze falling all the way down to her feet. "When I say things that feel natural to me, people get scared or angry or upset, and I don't know why. When I introduce them to my best friend, they get all uncomfortable and make excuses to leave. When I try to show that I'm friendly by offering to kill things for them, they don't like it, even though I'm a ninja and it's what ninja do—but it's not like anyone wants me to embroider or paint weasels for them either. In Isan, I assumed people treated me that way because they thought I was cursed. But a lot of people in Leaf react the same way, even when I go out of my way to try to look them in the eyes and not pay attention to which side their buttons are on. So maybe it's just me. That's why I'm not upset if you don't like me. Really. Noburi likes me, and Akane likes me, and you think Kei might like me, and that's more than enough."

This was too heavy for an emotionally-drained clan head this late in the day. He wished Akane was here. She was always better at this kind of thing.

Akane was gone.

"Yuno," he said, "having… limited… social skills doesn't make you unlikeable. If you've listened to anything Kei says, you know she thinks she's bad at talking to people and making them like her, but do you think she's unlikeable?"

"Of course not."

"I'm seeing the same thing here. I like you because you're a nice person with many good qualities. Anybody who gets to know you will find out you're a nice person with many good qualities. If your problem is just bad first impressions, that's fixable. Believe me, I wasn't the smooth-talking master of charisma you see before you back when Mari first started coaching me."

"Really?"

"Really. And as luck would have it, Mari happens to live in this very compound. You may have glimpsed her coming down for breakfast with the rest of us every morning, at least when she's not sleeping in after a night spent doing Sage-knows-what. You are likeable, and we can work on getting other people to see it if that's what you want to do."

Yuno reached for Satsuko as if for reassurance. She kept a hand on the haft, but didn't pick her up.

"I want to believe you," she said eventually. "But it's not like I haven't seen you and the others looking at me the same way sometimes, even Noburi. Akane's the only one who doesn't, but maybe she's just better at hiding it.

"I know that even if I try, I don't belong here. In Isan, that was their fault for being horrible people, but here it can only be mine."

Far, far too heavy. In theory, this kind of conversation where he got to the bottom of people's problems and fixed them before they grew out of control was the entire point of today's list. In practice, Hazō was weary, because this day was also the definition of starting off on the wrong foot. He didn't have the emotional energy to undo the tangle that was Yuno's self-perception, and if he kept going, it was a certainty that he'd say the wrong thing and make matters worse.

Would the Clear Communication Technique save him? It was certainly worth a shot, and it beat trying to navigate the subtleties of social exchange in his current state.

"Yuno," he said, "this conversation is very important to me, and I would like to continue it with you soon, but right now I am really tired and need to go away and rest." And beat himself up about Akane. "Also, Akane asked me to tell you to go see her at the Yamanaka compound, so I suggest you do that before it gets too late, unless you're too tired yourself."

"Why is she at the Yamanaka compound?"

"I'm sure she'll tell you," Hazō said. He wondered if Yuno would be casual about Haru's instrumental murders, or homicidal at his perceived betrayal. Or was it doing her a disservice to place all her predicted responses on that axis?

"OK," Yuno said. "Thank you for talking to me, Hazō."

With that, she left, Satsuko in hand. Hazō watched her walk away (again, explicitly not ogling her because that way only bad things lay) as he tried to decide whether today had been a net gain or loss.

Sadly, even the sugared chicken eyeballs weren't up to the task of seeing into his loved ones' hearts.

-o-​

You have received 3 + 1 + 1 = 5 XP. Fun-to-write XP included.

-o-​

Noburi, aware that he won't be impressing any girls with his humongous dragon anytime soon if he wants to live, has chosen to follow the more celibate path of the next Tsunade (little does he know). He looks forward to working with Dr Yakushi again as soon as his old mentor has the time to spare.

Noburi is the first person in history to level Ami's Ultimate Buster Bomb. Even Ami allegedly doesn't know what powers get unlocked at the technique's higher levels.

All other training plans have also been implemented, though the rocket jump stunts took some persuading.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 10th of July, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Chapter 447: I'm Done With That

Hazō leaned back in the tub with a sigh and draped a steaming hot washcloth over his eyes. The heat slowly baked into his still-knitting bones, easing some of the pain and relaxing his muscles.

He had dealt with the immediate problems. The explosive tag that was Yuno had probably been disarmed for now and she knew that there were options on someone to talk to. Mari and Kei would...well, they would keep. He had told them that he loved them, he had offered to help if they wanted it, and now it was their problem. He could let go of that one for now.

Which, of course, left Akane.

There had been times in the past when she was disappointed in him, or frustrated with him, or even exasperated with him. There had never been a time when she was this searingly angry. Not even when he gave up her possession of Elemental Mastery. That was nothing compared to the look in her eyes when she stormed off to be with Ino, throwing the mess into his lap.

And 'stormed off' really was the right phrase. She hadn't actually stomped her feet but it was close. She clearly felt that he had utterly violated the principles of Uplift and revealed himself to be a bad person.

Which was pretty damn histrionic, if you were being honest. Also, would a clarifying question have hurt? She had simply assumed that Hazō was going to give Haru a slap on the wrist. She had reacted entirely to the way he had phrased it to her, to the fact that he'd used the word 'please' instead of something ridiculously over the top like "I'm going to murderize him for doing a bad thing which is bad and he is bad grr!" Honestly, he was coming to Akane and Noburi for their advice on how to deal with it! All she had to do was tell him "Don't say please, give him a direct command."

Honestly, that was the way he should have dealt with it. Well, he should have dealt with it three weeks ago when Asuma first mentioned it, but things had been a little busy and he'd honestly forgotten about it until they had already left for the research trip to O'uzu Island. A mistake, sure, but he had gotten on it when he came back. He had gone to Akane and Noburi for advice on what a proper punishment would be and how to make the order. Akane hadn't seen it like that. She had simply popped off right away instead of giving him the to explain, which would have been the reasonable thing to do.

Or—and maybe this was just a little crazy, but stick with it—maybe she could have checked to make sure she was right? All she had to do was say "Hazō, you sound like you are taking this very lightly and you intend to only give him a slap on the wrist. Is that what you intend? Because it seems like an incredibly important thing to me, something he should be severely punished for." And then they could have talked about it like reasonable people. Hazō could have explained why he was approaching it the way he was and Akane could have corrected him. Hazō could have pointed out that yes, he had forgotten about it because he was busy trying to save the multiverse and, oh yes, he had basically all the injuries and the pain meds were scrambling his head a little bit so could she calm the fuck down?

And then there was Noburi. That weaselly little traitor. He abandoned Hazō to deal with the fallout alone instead of coming back to ensure that the family stayed together and didn't spin out of control. Noburi loved to talk a big game about how suave and socially skilled he was, but when the chips were down he had run like the little bitch he was. He'd been a coward back in the Swamp and he was a coward today.

For that matter, where was the rest of the family? Why was Hazō having to deal with all of this alone? Akane had been working hand-in-glove with Haru for weeks on the bank investigation. It never dawned on her to ask where Haru was getting his information? Haru felt he had done nothing wrong, so why would he have lied to her about it? If she had asked "Hey, where did you hear that?" he would have replied "I beat it out of a Yakuza enforcer" and then she could have asked questions like "Hey, speaking of that, why are the Yakuza bodyguarding our people?" and he would have said "Because I told them to do it and then I murdered their subbosses until they did" and this problem wouldn't have been Hazō's problem. And it might not have come to Asuma's attention since Akane could have nipped it in the bud weeks ago.

But nope, it was Hazō's problem. Everything was Hazō's problem and the clan fell apart the minute he took his eye off it for any reason. And, of course, no one was willing to cut him any slack for it. No one said "Hey, I know you've got a lot on your plate what with the whole 'saving the multiverse' thing and the 'having all the injuries and pain meds' thing, so how about if I step up and take some of the work off your plate?" Oh, and they certainly were not saying "Hey, you screwed up here but I get that it was because you're exhausted and in a lot of pain and juggling too much and I'm going to give you a break and not hold it against you forever."

In fact, you know what? Fuck this. They wanted to be able to criticize and point fingers at their Clan Head? They could take responsibility for some of the issues.

Hazō pulled himself out of the tub and rummaged around for writing materials.

o-o-o-o​

There was a soft rap on the door. "Lady Akane? Message for you, M'Lady. It's marked urgent."

Akane swung her feet out of the bed and shrugged into a nightrobe before padding to the door and sliding it open. There was a Yamanaka civilian standing patiently outside, head bowed and message scroll offered on both hands.

"Thank you, Hisahito," Akane said, nodding politely as she collected the scroll. "I appreciate it."

Hisahito straightened up so that he could bow again. "Of course, Your Ladyship. With your permission?"

"Of course. Thank you."

He clicked his heels together and retreated swiftly. Akane watched him go with an amused tilt to her lips. It was strange having a man old enough to be her father bowing and scraping to her while calling her 'Your Ladyship'.

Visiting Ino was always weird, but her sweetheart's support was welcome. Akane desperately missed Hazō even though she was furious with him and Ino had listened to her vent and been sympathetic and helped her look at the situation from other angles. In the morning Akane could go back, calmer, and apologize to Hazō for what she had said. She should have given him more of the benefit of the doubt. The two of them would work together and resolve the issue, just like they always did, and things would be okay again. Hazō was a good person. On a normal day he would have handled it correctly, it was just that he was busy saving the multiverse right now, as well as being badly injured. Oh, and wasn't he still taking pain medication? That stuff messed with your head.

Akane unrolled the scroll, idly wondering who would be messaging her so late in the evening. She skimmed through it, then read it again, her face growing pale as she did. One frozen moment and then she was moving, yanking clothes on with the speed of an experienced soldier and leaving the Yamanaka compound at fully chakra-boosted speed in a straight line that didn't care about intervening hedges or anything else.

Behind her, the scroll lay on the bed, its urgent content abandoned.


This is a direct order from your Clan Head: You will attend me in the Gōketsu living room immediately. You may inform the Yamanaka of this message, but upon arrival you are not to communicate with anyone until I give you permission.

o-o-o-o​

The band was launching into another whirling song, the mulled cider in Noburi's hand was warm and rich with spice, and Yuno was smiling as she curled into the arm he held protectively around her shoulders. The gathered ninja were listening raptly to his latest tale, each ready with their own. It was Tall Tales Night at Carahanu's Bar and Uebukakimazeru Ishi wasn't here tonight. Ishi was the hands-down champion at Tall Tales Night despite being a civilian. No one had unseated him in thirty years and he hadn't paid for a drink in that entire time. Tonight was the night that Noburi was going to break that record.

Suddenly, there was a tap on his shoulder. He turned to find a civilian teenager whom he vaguely recognized. The boy was wearing a Gōketsu crest and holding a scroll marked 'URGENT'.

"Lord Noburi?" he said. "Sir, there's a message for you."

o-o-o-o​

"Lady Gōketsu? Message for you. It's marked urgent."

o-o-o-o​

"Message for you, Your Ladyship."

o-o-o-o​

"Message for you..."

o-o-o-o​

"Message for you..."

o-o-o-o​

"Message for you..."

o-o-o-o​

It was a confused group that found itself seated in the Gōketsu living room. Every ninja member of Clan Gōketsu was present and exchanging confused glances with one another. No one was talking, no one was exchanging hand signs, and no one was passing notes, for all communication had been forbidden.

Given the strangeness of that order, the changes to the room hardly merited a mention. The furniture had been rearranged, moved away from the hearth and placed in a line so that it all faced the hearth from the same direction instead of encircling it and facing inwards. There was a roaring fire in said hearth, but the furniture had been moved far enough back that the heat didn't really reach and the November chill lay heavy on the room. Fortunately, the couches and chairs had been piled with blankets and seals containing hot water bottles.

Hazō crutched through the open door and every eye was instantly riveted.

He crutched closer, stopping between them and the fireplace so that its light was behind him, revealing him only in silhouette. He leaned on the crutches and studied them for a slow five count.

"This is an official briefing from your Clan Head. You will sit quietly and listen attentively until I am finished. You will not interrupt me. You will not leave this room until given permission."

There had been no need to specify 'listen attentively'; everyone was focused on him as a sealmaster would look upon an unstable tag. Atomu, Mai, and Reo clearly would have preferred that they were looking upon an unstable tag. Yuno was clutching Noburi's hand and Satsuko's haft with equal intensity, clearly unable to predict what was about to happen and ready to murder if necessary. Akane was fuming, lips compressed into a tight line of assumption.

"First," Hazō said, "a quick recap of the past year.

"Back in January I looked at the Pangolin Summoning Scroll and got my brain turned inside out. I don't have an easy way to convey to you just how bad the aftereffects were. Fortunately, the experience was worth it because it gave me insights into sealing that are probably going to literally save the world in the next few months.

"A few days after that, a sealing failure nearly cost me the love of my life and the teacher who means more to me than words can say.

"Mid-February, Orochimaru turned my brain inside out again and yanked the estate out from under us. I managed to find us a place to live and keep things together for everyone.

"Beginning of April, I got threatened by two members of Akatsuki, nearly killed in a duel with a lightning-aspected ninja who caused a sealing failure around me, and then went to the afterlife to rescue him from eternal torture.

"Skip forward a few months during which nothing of interest happens except for a clan war, some minor political issues, me obtaining the most powerful jutsu in the world for several of you, me burning a ton of political credit to get the koi and barrel seals so we can save Noburi's ass, blah blah blah.

"In September Hidan showed up, kidnapped me, and forced me to gamble for the lives of a civilian village. I cheated like crazy while playing against a psychotic S-rank murderer and as a result I saved most of the civilians.

"A couple days later, Cannai tells me to run across the entire continent in order to find the Spider Empress. I do so, spending basically every day running myself into the ground and every night back here to make sure everything is holding together.

"Partway across the continent I return to the estate for my nightly check-in and discover that there's a run on our bank. Why? Because back in February I invented the Gōketsu scrip as a more portable version of ryō, and also a way to get us some temporary liquidity while we were rebuilding the estate. Mari immediately went off and spent a billion ryō that we didn't have, and then Akane piled up more debt here in Leaf. She dumped the bank run issue on me with no warning but I dealt with it; it was my fault because I am the Clan Head and therefore it is my responsibility to make sure no one else is screwing up. I left her in charge so her actions were my actions, her mistakes were my mistakes.

"Back on the Seventh Path, we reached the Arachnid Territory and discovered that there is a seal the size of a mountain failing and when, not if, it fails the Seventh Path is going to be destroyed and probably so is the Human Path. I was forced to marry a terrifying spider monster as a legal fiction so that I could get on top of the butte to see this Great Seal. Looking at the Seal crushes my brain even worse than the Pangolin Scroll did and also breaks my entire body. I'm going to be on crutches for months yet and I have a choice between aching pain or a head full of wool from the medication.

"Somewhere in there, most of the family goes off to Isan to negotiate with a bunch of religious zealots. Mari does a good job handling it, but I'm still involved in an advisory capacity so I'm spending energy on that.

"No sooner do I look away from that then the people on the mission absolutely lose their minds and end up hating each other. They're practically at knifepoint in the middle of enemy territory and it comes within a whisker of compromising the mission."

Kei shifted uncomfortably at that. Mari didn't react at all, lounging back with her ankles crossed and her fingers interlaced on her stomach.

"I get blindsided by this issue and by the fact that the mission is about to fall apart because there's, like, two minutes left until the High Priest is going to make his decision on who to ally with and our opportunity to make it be Leaf is about to be lost. I get asked to come up with a plan to save the day. I'd already offered my best advice but suddenly more is needed, so I dig deep. I pull out all the crazy, half-baked thoughts and run them by Kei, trying to find a way to turn them into something usable. Unfortunately I assumed that her amazing brain would recognize that was what I would doing, or at least that she would give me the benefit of the doubt, so I did not preface the conversation with 'now, Kei, these thoughts are simply half-baked bottom-of-the-barrel things that I had already rejected as being very dangerous and I recognize that they are not usable as is and the only reason I am bringing them up is because you screwed the pooch and blew up the mission when you lost your temper with Mari and I want you to understand that I would never choose to harm you and the only intent here is to try to polish a turd into something usable.' Of course, I didn't say that because I had faith in Kei's intelligence and understanding of who I am. Sadly, Kei either is not as bright as I thought or she doesn't understand me that well, because she assumed that I was being uncaring and deliberately trying to get her killed. She did not offer any benefit of the doubt or talk to me about it, it went smiles to knives in zero seconds flat.

"Fresh from that unsettling conversation, brain and body still barely functioning, I needed to go to Asuma for a check-in. He told me that while Akane and Haru were investigating the bank run, Haru had been murdering Yakuza in order to turn them into a Gōketsu bodyguard and intelligence service. Asuma did't and doesn't particularly care that Haru is murdering Yakuza, because he fully recognizes that Yakuza are scum who hurt everyone around them, but he did ask me to tell Haru to be more discreet.

"Parenthetically, it's frustrating that I had to hear this from the Hokage and not from Haru, who had been doing it and not bothering to inform his Clan Head, or from Akane, the Acting Clan Head who had been working hand-in-hand with Haru on the investigation but apparently never asked for his sources.

"I believe I mentioned the part about the world being in the process of ending as the Great Seal fails, right? Pretty sure I did. Anyway, I'm focused on that so I take a team off to O'uzu island to do research that might help us fix the Seal. I come back to find that the Isan team has returned along with their shitstorm of drama. I make the rounds, telling each of them the truth: I love you and nothing will change that. I will do anything I can to help you, whatever it costs. I offer suggestions as gently as I can, but unsurprisingly they don't help because hey, look, drama! Finally, I have one last conversation and I need help figuring out how exactly to phrase it so I call on Akane and Noburi, my moral compass and my silver-tongued brother respectively. The question is simple: How should I talk to Haru about this whole murdering thing?

"Now, if I weren't busted to hell and doped up on medium amounts of painkillers I might have remembered to phrase it correctly. I might have said something like 'Akane, Noburi, I have a very important conversation that I need your help planning for. Asuma has informed me that Haru has been murdering Yakuza and I need to tell him to stop. Asuma doesn't particularly care, because he fully recognizes that Yakuza are scum who hurt everyone around them, but I still need to have this conversation. I acknowledge that killing is bad and killing civilians is extremely bad but I find myself ambivalent in this case because Yakuza are scum and my primary responsibility is to the clan, but there are implications for our reputation and for the spirit of Uplift. Furthermore, Haru is as much of a pain in the ass as a cactus you just sat on so I need to be sure to phrase it in a way that will work but not cause other problems and so I have come to you because blah blah blah.

"I could have said all that. Unfortunately, I did not. I trusted Noburi and Akane to read between the lines and give me the benefit of the doubt, so I was casual about how I said it. Akane sent Noburi to get Haru so she can ream him out with a wire brush. While we wait she turned on me, telling me that I was a terrible person who had violated the principles of Uplift and she was furious with me because I'm bad bad bad and blah blah blah. A bit of charity would have been nice, a bit of patience so that I could straighten it out would have been nice, but alas. She left before I could do any of that so now I have one more mess to clean up. Am I at fault? Yes. I am the Clan Head so if any of you do anything wrong, it is my fault for not catching it. If you are angry with me it means that I made a mistake—either directly or in not managing expectations and communicating correctly.

"Did I make a mistake by not addressing Haru's murdering immediately when Asuma mentioned it, even though he made clear that it wasn't urgent? Yes. Is it a valid excuse to point out that I was focused on literally saving the world and that therefore it didn't really rate that a few killers and drug-pushers had been murdered in order to ensure safety for the clan? No, it is not. I dropped the ball.

"So. Yes, all of these things are my fault. All of the mistakes I made in phrasing, and all the mistakes the rest of you made in nearly sinking a critical mission, in murdering civilians, in getting caught murdering civilians...it's all on me. There are reasons for my failures but not excuses, and I fully own that.

"Am I a bad person who has violated the spirit of Uplift and/or the Will of Fire?"

He paused, allowing the crackling fire behind him to be the only sound in the room.

"No, I fucking am not. I have probably done more to make the world better than anyone else of my generation in the entire fucking world. I co-invented skywalkers, which made Leaf the most powerful village in the world and earned the Gōketsu a place as a voting clan. I inspired Jiraiya to create the till'n'fill, which improved the lives of hundreds if not thousands of civilians. I pointed Jiraiya at Team Bloodrage, a critical link in the chain that led to stopping Akatsuki from destroying the world. I derailed Zabuza before he said something that started World War IV, and I took a pounding and was publicly humiliated for doing it. Then came the Collapse, after which I was the only person who acted to protect the civilian population. I convinced Ebisu and Asuma to start providing better training to clanless ninja, which is already improving their survival rates. I created the storage seal bank, which is reducing food costs and amount of starvation. I've raised walls around villages, paid recompense for things that weren't my fault, and led others to the path of Uplift. Overall, I'm pretty happy with my performance for this past year. Yes, I've made some colossal screwups, but I would say that my successes more than make up for them."

Another pause, another drawn-out silence. People shifted uncomfortably in their chairs, unsure of where this was going.

"Now, it has come to my attention that I'm prioritizing badly and it's leading to me dropping the ball. I should have been focused on, you know, saving the world but instead I've been trying to do everything and help everyone. I've gotten shit for charity and my least mistake has been treated as betrayal. Each time that happens I have one more thing to juggle, one more distraction from saving the world. I'm done with that."

He tossed a sheet of parchment on the table. Everyone craned their neck to read it; eyes immediately went wide.


I, Gōketsu Hazō, Clan Head of Clan Gōketsu, being of sound mind and body, place the full weight of my authority upon the following order:

Given that it is necessary for me to devote my full efforts to a research project of utmost importance, and given that I cannot give full attention both to that research and to my duties as Clan Head, the undersigned individual or individuals have full authority as Acting Clan Head(s) for Clan Gōketsu from this day until January 31, 1070. They shall be restricted by the laws of Leaf, the will and command of the Hokage, the spirit of Uplift and of the Will of Fire, and by the following specific commands:


  • No Gōketsu may give me orders or in any way bind, compel, or constrain my actions or access to resources.
  • Gōketsu Kagome may enter my presence at will and without invitation. No other Gōketsu shall seek me out, disturb me, message me, or in any way interrupt my research or distract me from it.


Where those restrictions do not apply, the undersigned may act as they wish. They may bind the clan to alliances or public debts. They may acquire and dispose of property. They may punish, execute, or banish clan members. They may give away clan secrets with or without recompense. They may take any action that they feel is to the benefit of the Gōketsu.

Until the term of this document expires I shall be taking no actions with regards to clan business except on direct order from the Hokage. I have complete faith in my clan members and trust that they will uphold the honor of the Gōketsu while I lack the time to do so in person.

This is by my order and under my authority,

Gōketsu Hazō, Clan Head of Clan Gōketsu, temporarily in absentia.


"Figure out who's going to sign it," Hazō said. "The first person to sign it can tell everyone that it's okay to talk again."

He turned and crutched his way out of the room without another word.





XP AWARD: 4

Brevity XP: 1


It is now about 10pm.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, July 14, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 448: HOWS It Going?

"Good morning, Hazō," Asuma said, his tone making clear that he was expecting treason.

"Good morning, sir." Hazō carefully lowered himself into his chair, using chakra repulsion against the armrests to slow his descent. He propped the crutches up beside him and took a moment to be certain that his legs were arranged in a way that wouldn't put sideways pressure on the splints and the healing bones beneath.

"How are you feeling?"

"Better, sir. The splints are really just a precaution at this point. It's still painful to walk without the crutches for more than a few dozen steps but I can do it if I have to."

"Good news. What have you got for me?"

"The sealsmiths have finished producing what should be enough Harumitsu's Outstanding World-Saving Seals"—he smiled at the name—"to do the job."

"'Harumitsu's Outstanding World-Saving Seal'," Asuma mused. "HOWS that for a name?"

Hazō groaned.

"Not many apprentices get seals named for them. HOWS Harumitsu reacting to it?" Asuma continued, his eyes twinkling.

"Sir, I'm not sure you're allowed to tell dad jokes until you're a dad," Hazō said.

"HOWSoever not?"

"Argh. Yes, Lord Hokage. Very droll, sir."

Asuma snorted. "So, what's the plan?"

"After we finish here I'm going to go collect the HOWS seals. These evening, when it's dark on the Seventh Path, I'll reverse-summon to the Seventh Path. I will meet up with Kumokōgō who will take me to the Great Seal where I will emplace the HOWS in order to slow down its degradation. It has to be me, unfortunately. The only people who are allowed up to the Great Seal are me and Kumokōgō, and she can't activate seals."

"Might be worth teaching her."

"The thought had occurred, sir."

"Hah. Yes, well, still worth mentioning. Granted, I'm not sure you have time to sit around doing chakra work with her. Have you figured out what you're going to say to Akane yet?"

Hazō looked at his commander with dismay. "How do you know about that, sir?"

"Hazō, half the village knows that you and your girlfriend had a spat. She went stomping out the gates of the Gōketsu estate and made a beeline for the Yamanaka estate with a near-visible thunderstorm crackling around her. Shoot, some reports suggest that she was actually leaking a little bit of killing intent, which isn't something I've heard of from her before now."

"Okay, but whatever made her angry didn't have to be about me," Hazō argued. "Maybe it was something else."

"If it had been something else then she would have gone to you, her boyfriend and Clan Head, instead of to the woman she's having an inappropriate and scandalous affair with."

"She's not! It's not a—"

Asuma held up a hand. "I know that, you know that, Akane and Ino and probably everyone in both your clans know that. The common folk don't."

"...Oh, Sage." Hazō buried his face in his hands, much to Asuma's amusement.

"Don't worry about it. The Gōketsu have a good reputation among the common folk. Your ninja have far fewer incidents with civilians than any other clan and you've made demonstrable improvements in their lives. They're happy to wag their tongues and shake their fingers while also smiling behind their hands and wishing you all the best." He shrugged. "Also, the legends are amazing. Akane is cheating on you with Ino, you're cheating on Akane with Ino, you and Ino are preparing a marriage, or perhaps already married, with the intent to absorb the Yamanaka into the Gōketsu and Akane is your concubine. Ino is pregnant with your child but Akane has agreed to carry the child and so Lady Tsunade is going to teleport it from Ino's body to Akane's. You are pregnant due to a sealing mishap and Lady Tsunade is going to transfer it to Ino. It gets better. I can show you the compiled report, if you like?"

"No thank you, sir. That won't be necessary." Ugh. That was just about the last thing he needed. Noburi was going to mock him endlessly.

"Anyway, going back to my earlier question, how are things with you and Akane? Last night she stomps off, this morning you're here at late breakfast, which I assume means you're giving her time to eat and calm down before you go to talk to her. Have you figured out what you're going to say?"

~~

Hours earlier...

Hazō set aside the daydream and pulled himself out of the tub. It was a very attractive fantasy, calling everyone in and ordering them to sit silently while Hazō vented his frustration at them and then threw down his temporary resignation as Clan Head. Unfortunately, it was just that: A fantasy. Sure, there was an argument to be made that his most important task right now was to literally save the world from rampaging monsters so he should be delegating all of the day-to-day work of running the clan while he went and lived at the seal research facility 24/7. Unfortunately, he simply couldn't do it. It felt too much like running away. He could delegate more, but he couldn't give up the ultimate responsibility. He had accepted the job and passing it off would be an abdication of who he was. Instead of abdicating he needed to prioritize.

Right now, the priority was mending things with Akane. He couldn't afford a split in the clan, especially not with his moral compass and most reliable Acting Clan Head. How exactly to fix that...aye, there was the rub.

He toweled his legs off carefully and then re-wrapped them in the splints; Lady Tsunade had threatened to break his everything again if he didn't keep the splints on except for bathing. He was...reasonably sure that she was being hyperbolic but it seemed unwise to test her.

Patch things up with Akane...update Asuma on the Great Seal issues...pick up the HOWS seals, then go back to the Seventh Path and emplace them, hopefully not dying in the process. At some point in there he would need to deal with Haru.

Yeah, today was going to suck.

Well, nothing to do but do it.

He pulled his pants on over the splints (no ninja wanted to advertise a vulnerability), picked up the crutches, and headed downstairs. He would have a quick bite of something so that he wasn't hungry and grumpy during a stressful conversation. Then he would talk to Asuma about what was coming up with HOWS. Hopefully that would give Akane time to eat something and calm down herself. After talking to Asuma...well, then Hazō would man up and go talk to the love of his life.

~~

Now...

"It's complicated, sir," Hazō said. "I'm going to speak to her after we finish here. I'd prefer not to go into it, if you don't mind...?"

Asuma waved the idea away. "It's fine. Your love life is your business. Pardon the prurient interest."

Hazō debated keeping his mouth shut but simply couldn't resist. "Speaking of love lives, how is Captain Yūhi?"

The ruler of the greatest nation on the planet pinked up like a teenage boy. "She and all of my other senior officers are doing fine. Thank you for asking."

"Have you had the opportunity to debrief with her recently, sir?"

Asuma gave him a stern look. "Are you sure you want to go down this road with me, Hazō? You're still on thin ice after all the treason."

Hazō immediately recognized that 'which treason?' probably was not the right thing to say, which he considered a sign of considerable political growth. "I'm fine, sir."

"Good. Okay, things are...if not dealt with then at least progressing with getting your clan affairs in order. You'll be emplacing HOWS later today so hopefully the end of the world will be delayed at least a bit. I'm assuming that Kumokōgō has arranged a distraction so you can get up there?"

"Yes, sir. It's another suicide mission by a lot of hornets and scorpions. Fortunately it won't take long. I only need to be up there for a few minutes and then I can unsummon away. Kumokōgō will carry me to the top and then skitter for it so she's at minimal risk."

"Good to know. Losing an ally of her power would be bad, as would leaving the Arachnids with a power vacuum. Any idea what their process is for choosing a new leader?"

"No sir, but I could ask."

Asuma shrugged. "Not critical, since we aren't going to have a say in it. Just academic interest. Anything else on your plate today aside from the important and no doubt exhausting conversation with a furious love interest and now off to save the world at tremendous risk to yourself?"

"Actually, this won't save the world," Hazō said pedantically. "It will simply delay the—"

"Yes, yes. Spare me the sealmaster answer. I used to get enough of that from Jiraiya." He saw the pang of grief and his face sobered. "Sorry."

"It's fine, sir. He'll be—" He barely caught himself before saying 'back, because I'm working on resurrection' and managed to finish safely with "—remembered as the hero he was."

"Indeed. Well, if there's nothing else...?" He gestured meaningfully to the piles of paper on his desk.

"No sir. Thank you, sir." Hazō levered himself to his feet, picked up his crutches, and limped away.

o-o-o-o​

"Greetings, Summoner."

"And to you, Empress. Are we ready?"

"We are. Litter prepared is."

Hazō blushed. "Thank you. I'm sorry for the need. I can't...I should be able to do this, but I can't." Being carried into battle, his teammates' lives endangered because they were loaded down with him and unable to dodge an attack? Was there a greater shame for a ninja?

Well, yes. There was. Failing or refusing the mission due to cowardice. If this was what it took then he would submit to being carried like an infant.

"Having understanding I do. Battle wounds no shame are among the Arachnids. Think less of humans I would if wounds moral failings are."

"...Thank you, ma'am."

"Are wounds moral failings considered?"

"No, ma'am. Battle wounds are respected." Best not go into the nuances of wounds being shameful if acquired through stupidity. Or the shame of incapacity, of becoming a leech on those around you.

"Well that to hear is. Come. Encase yourself."

Two massive spiders, nearly as large as the Empress, skittered up. The spiders could accelerate as fast or faster than a ninja and stop on a ryō; watching them move towards you was always alarming since it was the way ninja moved in battle. Hazō found himself automatically shifting into a combat stance every time one of the Empress's courtiers approached. He made a strong effort to control the reaction but couldn't entirely suppress it.

A silk hammock hung suspended between the two spiders, the support lines held in their sawtoothed chelicerae. Hazō hoped they didn't bite down too hard during the run or they would sever the lines and he would hit the ground hard.

"Padding added was," Kumokōgō said helpfully. "Comfortable should you be. Rest. Sleep can. Two hours to Seal."

"Thank you, ma'am." Hazō climbed awkwardly into the hammock and arranged his crutches beside him on the pillows. "You understand that I will be unsummoning myself immediately after I've emplaced the seals, right? Once I'm on top of the butte, all of you should retreat immediately. I'll wait an hour and then return to check in briefly, after which I will need to return home again. There are things there that I need to take care of in my role as Clan Head."

"Understanding happened has. Come. We run!"

'Run' was a strong word by ninja standards. It was more like 'jog' at best, at least over distances such as these. Still, it was far better than Hazō could do on his crutches. On the prior visit he had exhausted his chakra reserves on the beginnings of a tunnel, but without Noburi's help he didn't have the strength for more than a short distance. Over multiple visits he would eventually create an underground highway enabling the arachnids to approach much closer to the butte while maintaining cover from enemies flying above. To tunnel across fifty or sixty miles, which was the plan, would be the work of far, far longer than they could afford to wait. Still, it was good to get started, since it looked like they were going to have to make semi-regular visits.

Regardless, that was all last visit and next visit. This visit he was keeping his chakra as full as possible.

The approach went smoothly and the team reached the base of the butte with no issue; the raid had been timed for just after sundown and the sacrificial hornets and scorpions had already drawn the Dragons off.

His bearers lowered Hazō gently to the ground. He struggled out of the hammock and silently draped himself over Kumokōgō's abdomen. She was so enormous that he couldn't reach all the way around, so a silk harness had been sprayed on so that he had something to grab onto. One of the attendants tied his crutches on and then skittered back, pivoted in place, and raced off without a word.

The empress reached one long, hairy leg up and tapped it twice on the butte's pale rose-colored sandstone wall. Hazō checked to make sure that his backpack was tightly strapped on, then wound his hands into the harness tightly and used his chin to tap twice on her abdomen.

Kumokōgō walked herself slowly upright, pulling herself onto the wall with the hands of her front two legs and then the pads of each foot in turn. Hazō toes dragged slightly on the ground as she did; Hazō winced and picked them up, ignoring the twinge as he did so. His crutches shifted slightly, tapping against the spider's side, and she paused. Hazō tapped twice to indicate that he was secure and ready to move.

The Empress moved.

She accelerated like a ninja, zipping up the cliff face in a burst of motion, each hand or foot effortlessly and unerringly finding a handhold or even simply adhering to the stone. Hazō wasn't sure if it was chakra, stickiness, stone-piercing claws, or some other method that he'd never imagined. Whatever it was, it worked. He clung tight, his legs dangling free and all his weight on his shoulders. He clenched tight, feeling the joints strain, and cycled chakra through bone and muscle in order to take the load.

They were to the top in seconds, Kumokōgō slowing down and pulling herself awkwardly over the top. She moved forward a few yards and lowered herself to the ground so that Hazō could slip off. Two quick tugs released his crutches; Kumokōgō spun in place so she could stroke a hairy hand down his arm in good wishes. Hazō struggled not to flinch at having those massive, terrifyingly sawtoothed jaws mere inches away. He could feel her hot, moist breath on his face and the bristles on her arm scraped across his skin like a wire brush, leaving thin red lines behind.

The Iron Nerve locked a smile on his face and confidence in his body as he forced himself to reach up and clasp her arm. He nodded firmly and stepped back.



{{{RRR#A@AA$$AR%%RRG!!G.G2GH^fHH*HHH!}}}

There were no words for the sound. It wasn't a howl, or a scream, or a roar, or any noise that could come from the throat of a creature of the Human Path. It was primal fear encoded into sound.

Hazō's chakra flickered inside him, shivering within his coils as instincts far more ancient than humanity or chakra clenched tight around his soul.

Kumokōgō stumbled to the side, a thing nearly impossible for a creature with eight legs. She turned it into coordinated motion, rushing sideways and pivoting, then accelerated to the edge of the butte and leaped out into space, all eight legs flaring to widen her profile and draw the attention of the ravening creature above. A line of silk shut from her rear as she went over, anchoring to the stone and unwinding as she fell out of sight.

"Earth Element: Hiding Like a Mole Technique!" Hazō formed the handseals and stone became liquid beneath his feet, dropping him below the surface just ahead of the fire that melted the ground where he had been standing.

Safe for the moment, he paused to assess his state. And then he stopped assessing and swam hastily deeper and to the side because the rock around him was heating up enough to pull sweat from his skin.

The Iron Nerve had a perfect memory of the Great Seal and Hazō remembered approximately where he had been standing and which way he had been facing. With those things combined he was able to navigate to a squinch, the negative space between two curving parts of the Seal. The moon was behind the Seal from this angle, throwing this spot into wolf's-mouth shadow.

He came up in the wrong place, at least four yards from where he wanted to be. He stuck his head up, saw his mistake, and ducked back down. He swam to the left and broke the surface carefully, tipping his head back so that his face came up first, just barely far enough that he could exhale carefully and pull in a fresh lungful of air in case he needed to duck down again.

He was in the right place, so he continued to rise up until his chin was aboveground. He looked around slowly. The clouds had shifted, leaving the moon to drench the surface of the butte in unobstructed molten silver. The shadows shifted on the surface in ways that they shouldn't have, in ways they couldn't have unless there was something up here with Hazō. Something !mm3nse, @nd s!inuous, and #^ no he would not think of it. He would not allow himself to be pulled in. Remember Akane's arms around him from before the fight, the scent of her hair and her sweat when they grappled during sparring, lithe muscles pushing and striking as he dodged and wove.

The ground around Hazō twitched. Chakra had decided that too much of him was above the surface for the Hiding Like a Mole technique to continue. In a few seconds the stone would resolidify and he would be entombed. He pulled himself up as quickly as he could, staying low and stretched out even as he made sure that all of him was above the surface.

The shadow$ sh!fted and th3re was A sn0r7. Hazō froze, the Iron Nerve the only thing that prevented him from trembling and giving himself away.

He could feel the weight of his injuries dragging at him, his damaged psyche shivering on the edge of another fracture that would leave him screaming and broken, unaaable to re51s7 @$ the MoNst...no. No! Focus!

He rolled to his side, focusing on the rough texture of the canvas beneath his fingers as he tugged the straps on his pack loose and pulled out the twin stacks of seals.

Something shifted, claws scraping on stone. There was a shriek from far away, something monstrous #@nd F#R B^y0N. an#T-ing— Akane's scen., the f33l of her ha.r under his iiingers and 7he confident thump of her heart against his chest as he hugged her close.

"Earth Element: Hiding Like a Mole Technique," he said as softly as [the thing that was up here with him huffed] he could maanage wwwhile still maggi! his chakra do what he demanded of it.

He tossed the backpack to the side as a distraction, keeping a firm grip on the seals as he slid back into the ground and swam away. Impact tremors washed over him as Something pounced where he had just been. The rock tore above him, more tremors knocking him around as he dove.

He crossed the center line of the Seal, intending—his fingers cracked against a smooth surface that refused to allow him passage.

Hazō paused, the pressure of air slowly seeping away from his lungs reminding him that he didn't have long, especially not when his body was so amped up. He had a choice. He could swim left or right, or he could dive down and try to go under the barrier of the Seal. The only problem was that he didn't know how deep it went.

There was a spiral to his left that would make a good hiding spot, and a perfect spot to emplace HOWS. He turned that way and swam forward with one hand and kicks of his legs, keeping his left fist extended in front of himself.

Soon enough he bonked into more of that impassable stone that was the Great Seal. He felt his way along until he came to the end, then around it. He followed the curve until he was confident that he was inside the spiral and obstructed from view by anything that wasn't looking almost directly down. This part of the earth had been melted at some time in the past, the lava dripping away and leaving him hiding within a two-foot spiral ridge with gaps barely wide enough for his head.

His ears were ringing, blood thundering in his ears—no! No, that was a real sound! A buzzing...the buzzing of hornets, dozens of them!

{{{HA&#ZaRR*###R^GGG-!!!}}}

Wind and dust and jagged bits of sandstone blasted over him, scattered by the force of massive wings. Hazō pressed his eyes shut so tight they hurt and dropped back below the surface of the earth. He stayed there, blood pounding in his ears, until his lungs were burning and heaving with the need to breathe. Even then he came up carefully, struggling not to heave in a enormous and noisy gulp of air no matter how much his body demanded it.

He waited, panting silently, as his body calmed itself and his chakra smoothed out. The oppressive feeling of the creature was gone and there was no shifting or scratching of claws on rock, so he took a chance and stuck his head up just far enough that he could look around.

The butte was empty aside from himself and the incipient cataclysm that was the Great Seal.

With a sigh of relief, Hazō pulled himself fully aboveground and hurried to emplace the four hundred and sixteen copies of Harumitsu's Outstanding World-saving Seal that would hopefully do exactly what its name suggested. His crutches had been vaporized when the Dragon's breath melted the rock where he had been standing, so he had no choice but to limp and do his best to ignore the stabbing pain of splintered, half-healed bones protesting against bearing his weight.

Only when the job was done, the seals spread across the entire surface of the butte, each one active and covered so that no glimmer of light could escape, only then did Hazō make the handseal of release that sent him back to the Human Path.





XP AWARD: 4

Brevity XP: 1


It is now about 10pm.

Voting remains closed. @Velorien will write the conversation with Akane and reopen voting when he posts.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 449: The Joys and Perils of NPC Agency

Ino stared silently at Hazō. Hazō stared silently at Ino. The low table between them, unadorned by drinks, separated them with all the cold implacability of a Multiple Earth Wall. This wouldn't be the first time Ino was furious that he'd seriously hurt Akane, and for all that the two of them were closer than ever (if only by millimetres on the scale of the abyss of distrust natural to two senior ninja from different clans), Hazō wasn't optimistic enough to expect much mercy.

"How is she?" Hazō asked.

"Asleep. Finally. I'll go see if she's awake in a minute." Ino's gaze sharpened." I have a few things to say to you first that she'd be in no state to hear."

Hazō had come so far, and he still didn't really have a plan for what he was doing. Uplift was supposed to be simple. He just wanted to make the world a better place for everyone—yes, both civilians and ninja—and while nothing worth doing was ever easy, the why of what he was doing should have been straightforward. All human life was precious. Knowledge and education were civilisation's lights of hope, and a true light shone equally on everyone. Nature was the mother of invention, and her daughter was destined to surpass her and fix all her mistakes. No belief, ideology, or religion was worth clinging to if it prevented people from being excellent to each other. These aphorisms and a hundred more rolled off his tongue so easily, he barely had to think.

So why, when he already knew all the answers, did he keep making bad choices? Yes, anything that made Akane mad with him was a capital-letter Bad Choice. He didn't need it explained to him, now he'd stopped to actually think about the issue, why Haru murdering yakuza was bad, not just for them, or for the Gōketsu, or (arguably) for Leaf, but also for the just and compassionate society that existed in Hazō's head, waiting to be made real. He didn't need it explained to him, after a depressingly long time to reflect, that joining Orochimaru might have been a shortcut to defeating death, but the person Hazō would have become after years of embracing Orochimaru's methods and research ethics, even partly, would not have been someone to trust with humanity's future.

There were plenty of other bad choices. He didn't dare try to list them all in case it left him in no state to work on his relationship with Akane. He already knew that one of his major failure modes was coming up with a brilliant solution to the problem in front of him without taking enough time to ask why, to understand the structural reasons behind what was going on and therefore the consequences that he would provoke from the underlying cause. It seemed like the same was true for understanding himself. If Hazō had known himself better, surely he'd have been able to anticipate his failure with Haru, and figure out in advance how to do better.

His relationship with Uplift had to be a core part of that. To Akane and Kei, Uplift was a set of ideals to believe in. Bit by bit, they tried to bring their lives and actions into alignment with the images of Uplift they had in their heads. Akane was a natural. The same personality that made her so ill-suited for ninja society also meant that she grasped on instinct things Hazō had just proved he could forget. In another world, a world that didn't favour ruthlessness and deception over compassion and wisdom, she might have been able to achieve Uplift all on her own.

Kei was the opposite of a natural. She was cynical, pessimistic, misanthropic, and inclined to view the world at large with a hatred that reflected (or perhaps expressed) her hatred of herself. That she had embraced Uplift anyway was an impossible triumph on both their parts. She rarely talked about what Uplift meant to her, but Hazō, these days, was perceptive enough to understand that this was because she'd moved it into the category of things too personal to share lightly. If Akane represented Hazō's vision of Uplift made flesh, then he couldn't begin to imagine where Kei would end up with hers.

Noburi and Mari were different. Noburi had blundered into the field of medicine pretty much by accident, but once there he'd identified a problem, and decided that Uplift meant it needed to be solved. He didn't disagree with Hazō's vision. Far from it. He simply left the big picture to those better suited for it, and focused on making a practical difference here and now, to the point of spending all his post-Isan time on the difficult and largely thankless task of studying medicine instead of drawing on his natural advantages to continue to become a ninjutsu badass. At some point, Hazō needed to figure out a way to combine that down-to-earth attitude with enough of his big-picture capabilities to help Noburi become more than the next Tsunade (who never put down the scalpel, and had done more for medicine than anyone in history, but still hadn't changed the world the way it needed to be changed).

Mari's Uplift was different enough from Hazō's to be a little scary. Unlike the kids, who'd started out ready to embrace new convictions on their own merit, Mari was an adult who'd woven the quest to change the world into the web of her existing personal issues and concerns. A doer rather than a dreamer, to date Mari had done more to further the cause of Uplift than anyone except maybe Hazō himself, but the past that made her so competent and goal-oriented also persistently threatened to drag her off the path. It was beyond Hazō to read her mind and figure out how many of her actions were really driven by Uplift, as opposed to loyalty to her family and clan, harmless selfishness of the kind they all sometimes indulged in (except maybe Akane), or the darker motivations of a woman shaped by an inescapably twisted past.

Kagome-sensei, Hazō suspected, was different still. Kagome-sensei didn't have a grand vision for transforming a world that a large part of him still saw as an immediate, deadly enemy. Kagome-sensei didn't roll up his sleeves and head out in the morning to champion his chosen cause while leaving the bird's eye view to those more dedicated to that kind of thing. Kagome-sensei, more than any of them, was just a man who saw an opportunity to do good that was within his reach, and did it because it felt right.

"Earth to Hazō. Time's a-wasting."

"What? Sorry, Ino." Hazō bowed his head in maximum contrition. Ino wasn't the most patient of people at the best of times, and there was little she hated more than being ignored. "What did you want to say?"

"Listen," Ino said, leaning forward in her seat. "By rights, I ought to be reaming you out for betraying your special Uplift bond with a girl who's worth a hundred of us, and you should probably consider me to have done that anyway because it's bad policy to skip it. But just this once, I'm actually in your corner.

"I get that you guys are all committed to civilian welfare. I even respect it, sort of. I'm past trying to hide that I have a thing for the serious type. But you made the right call with the yakuza stuff. No question. A few civilian lives are nothing when it comes to the safety of your clan, never mind when it's a bunch of thugs off the street rather than someone who'll be missed. Akane's an idealist, and that's fine most of the time, but you and I both know that a clan head has to think differently. Honestly, I'm relieved that you're not so obsessed with your philosophy that you lose sight of what matters.

"But that's me as a fellow clan head. Me as Akane's best friend since forever and your lover as of a few weeks ago is so pissed off after spending all of yesterday picking up the pieces that the only reason I'm not kicking your ass right now is that I need you to fix what you broke. Hashirama's bulging bushes, Hazō, if you can screw up something as trivial as a few civilian killings this badly, I'm scared of what you'll do when any of us have a difference of opinion over something that matters."

Silently, Hazō thanked Ino both for her good intentions and for making a difficult situation even more complicated.

"No, Ino," he said, using up some of the limited determination he'd been able to scrape up for this morning. "Those killings were not trivial. I'm not going to tell you how to run your clan, but the Gōketsu don't sacrifice civilians for our own benefit just because they're civilians and we're ninja. You're right, if they were an active, immediate threat to the clan, I'd have some hard choices to make, but those choices still wouldn't be based on the belief that killing civilians is OK compared to killing ninja.

"Akane is one hundred percent right about everything. I screwed up because I did the wrong thing, not because I did the right thing badly. I may have made mistakes before because I was ignorant, or because I overestimated my abilities, or maybe even because I was too stupid to realise something important. I'm sure I'll make many more before I'm done. But the one thing Gōketsu Hazō has no excuse for, the one thing nobody has any excuse for, is being a hypocrite."

"But if you know that, then why?" came a voice from behind him. "I just don't understand."

Hazō turned around to look at Akane. She was all right. Thank the Sage that she was all right.

Well, all right by the standards of someone who'd just been ideologically stabbed in the back by the person she trusted most in the world. He could tell that she hadn't had enough sleep, and the red eyes were a good hint as to why. Her look wasn't of that the blindingly bright, irresistible anger he'd expected. It wasn't of sorrow, either, the way one might look at a fallen hero or (praise the Sage) a soon-to-be ex-boyfriend. All it conveyed was helpless incomprehension.

"Because I should have evaluated the situation morally, and I didn't," Hazō said. "Somewhere in the back of my head was the idea that Asuma had told me to stop Haru, so I'd stop Haru, and that would be another problem solved, and maybe I'd come back to it sometime when I was done with everything more important and think about how to make sure it didn't happen again.

"Uplift is an ideal, and it's not an ideal that permits the casual killing of civilians. If I didn't know the right thing to do, I should have consulted you and the rest of the team, and I promise you that's what I'll do if this kind of situation comes up again."

"I don't understand," Akane repeated. "None of this was about the right thing to do. There's no easy solution to how to punish Haru. I was never expecting you to come up with one on the spot. The thing I can't accept, Hazō, the thing that makes no sense, is that you never acted like you needed to find one. I expected to see you outraged, or appalled, or even in that rational damage control mode you sometimes go into in an emergency. Instead, you just shrugged it off, like Haru murdering half a dozen people didn't deserve more than getting a bit annoyed, and three weeks later you remembered to make him stop."

Hazō looked at Ino in his peripheral vision, but she seemed to have decided that intervention by someone who didn't understand either of their perspectives wasn't going to help.

"You're right," Hazō repeated. "I'm grateful that you called me out when I was failing to live up to my ideals, and I really am sorry for how I acted."

"Don't apologise to me," Akane said. "This was never about hurting me. I just don't understand. How do you forget to be a decent person? How do you forget that killing people is bad? When did this happen, and why didn't I notice?

"How do you act as if yakuza are subhumans you can just kill off? You told me you gambled with the yakuza when you were a kid. You played at yakuza-run casinos as a missing-nin. You made deals with the Oyabun in Mist like he was an equal, almost a superior. You said he was intelligent, insightful, charming, and very dangerous, and it sounded like you respected all of that. Are yakuza only people when you have a use for them?

"How can you have a lever in your head that flips you between being the hero I fell in love with and some kind of monster that dehumanises people based on a single word, without caring enough to ask what crimes—if any—those six individuals actually committed, or why?

"I just don't understand."

The room was cold—not in a Kei way; there was just no warmth left in it. That wasn't something that happened when Akane was around.

Ino was (elegantly) burying herself in her armchair, unable to meet either of their eyes. She wasn't going to be of any help. Not that Hazō had any idea what kind of help she could provide in this situation, short of reading his mind to see what had gone wrong with it. Which, actually, wasn't the worst idea, provided there was some way to make sure she stayed away from clan secrets.

Or maybe it was. Hazō had no idea how letting his new girlfriend inside his head might change their relationship, and this was definitely not the time to find out.

"I don't know," Hazō replied into the hollow silence. "I really don't know why my brain didn't make the connection between Haru killing yakuza and Haru killing yakuza. I don't have any thoughts on the subject that don't sound like excuses, and I don't want to act like dismissing civilian deaths is excusable."

"Tell me anyway," Akane said.

Hazō took a little time to compose his thoughts. He'd said it all to himself, in that one fantasy, but he couldn't just present it the way it had been. It had conveyed the way he'd felt at the time pretty accurately, but he wasn't stupid enough to believe that a fantasy in which he was as right as possible and everybody reacted exactly how he wanted them to react was going to be a good foundation for understanding reality.

"Again," he said, "I don't want to present excuses. Stress and exhaustion should never get people off the hook for acting immorally. But if I had to come up with theories for what went wrong, I think that's where I'd start.

"I came close to death not long ago. My body's still in pretty awful shape, and maybe it's not obvious, but the Great Seal fried my brain just as badly. At the same time, I haven't had a moment to relax, a moment in which nothing was going wrong, since... well, I can't remember for how long. The Gōketsu keep careening from crisis to crisis, sometimes through no fault of our own, and most of the time, I have to take charge and get everything sorted out, all while running the various ongoing projects and dealing with the ongoing challenges that have to be run and dealt with for the clan to prosper and Uplift to advance, and also managing the personal issues of everyone in the clan. In the past few weeks alone, I've had to help with research to prevent an apocalypse, risk my life putting that research into action, worry about clan finances, save the Isan team, and then manage the interpersonal crises they brought back with them. There's almost certainly a bunch of other stuff I can't remember right now, and it's probably better that way."

"Again, I'm not saying that this is an excuse. Asuma has far more on his plate, never gets a day off, has more opportunities to get things wrong than I can imagine, and still manages to be the moral exemplar for Leaf at large. But if I was trying to diagnose which sickness spirits were behind the issue, I think that's where I'd start."

Ino and Akane exchanged a very long look. Hazō could practically hear "You want to take this?" "No, you first."

"Hazō," Ino said gently, "I don't know everything you've been doing or everything you've had to deal with, though if what I know about the Gōketsu is representative... yeah. It's no wonder you're so stressed. But the one thing that stands out from what you've just said is that you're not acting like a clan head at all."

Hazō gave her a puzzled look.

"I mean, I get that your clan's small and you don't have many people to delegate to. But, like, have you actually talked to your people about this stuff? As in, told them that clan heading is getting a bit too much for you and you could really do with moral support and maybe somebody else to shoulder some of your work so you can take a breath?"

Hazō couldn't. Maybe it was different for the Yamanaka, but there was too much only he could do. He had too many ideas the others wouldn't understand, or would half-understand and mess up, the way Mari had messed up printing the scrip, and whenever there was a crisis, they needed the swift and decisive planning that he did better than anyone, and in any case, he was the clan head. The clan was his responsibility. Jiraiya had never fobbed off his work on other people.

"So help me," Ino said, "if you just thought 'I can't trust my people with the important stuff', or 'Only I can do the job and the clan would fall apart without me', or 'I'm the clan head so everything is my responsibility', I am going to borrow the stick up Shika's ass and make you eat it."

Hazō hadn't even seen her making the hand seals.

"This is not how you run a clan, Hazō," Ino said. "In the nicest possible way, of course you're careening from crisis to crisis if you've got all your eggs in one mental basket which is constantly getting crushed by pressure. A clan head delegates. Even if It's inefficient. If there are some projects you have to give up on because you're busy and there's no one else who can do them, you give up on them. You don't just keep piling more on and ignore the fact that more multitasking means more mistakes. That's a snappier version of a Nara saying, by the way, and even if you think I'm just a pretty face, you had better believe the Nara know all there is to know about optimisation.

"Also, I'll say this so Akane doesn't have to: not trusting your clan isn't a good look on you. If Akane and the others need telling how stressed you are now, that means you've been keeping them at arm's length before, and that isn't cool. That goes double for your girlfriend who loves and trusts you so much it's a little creepy. No offence, Akane. If you're going around trying to fix everyone's problems, but you don't let them try to fix yours... Well, this is your other girlfriend telling you that that isn't how healthy relationships work."

"I don't want this to turn into a lecture," Akane said. "That's not what this conversation is about, and frankly this sounds like something that needs its own extended discussion, with more people and maybe Noburi's SOP, at a time when you and I aren't… this. But I do want to say one thing.

"Well, two things. The first is that Ino is right about everything. Hazō, if you're hurting, let us help you. Please. I can't stand the thought that you've been suffering in silence because you couldn't trust us to help. Even if you think your problems are too big for us to handle, at least let us try before you give up and go back to sacrificing yourself for the clan."

Hazō didn't know what to say. At the end of his fantasy, he'd thrown the clan at the others and gone away to do the things that mattered. If Ino was saying that he could have done that, on a smaller scale, at any time, and the only thing stopping him was lack of trust in his family... that didn't paint Hazō in a light he liked at all.

"The second thing is that you don't have to push yourself to get everything done. Do you remember when I told you that you'd changed, and you weren't the Hazō who saw people as tools anymore?"

Ino gave them an uncertain, alarmed look, but Akane shook her head a little.

"It sounds like you're making the mirror image of the same mistake. You care about our thoughts and feelings now, and that's wonderful. But... I don't mean to steal Kei's shtick, but please respect our agency."

"What are you talking about, Akane?" Hazō asked. "Of course I respect your agency. Maybe you don't realise it, but I spend a great deal of time thinking about what you all want and how you feel. I make sure to ask you what you want to do rather than just giving you orders. When someone's struggling, I notice, and I try to fix their problems in a way that leaves them happy, not just a way that benefits the clan."

Akane gave a sad little smile. "That's not what I mean, Hazō. I'm grateful for everything you do. We all are. What you did yesterday aside, you're a good leader and a good friend. But what is it that you think the rest of us do while you're busy making decisions and helping people?"

-o-​

Weeks earlier…

Sadly, Akane rarely got to visit the Nara compound, with its subtly elegant architecture, and its aura of indolent peace that made such a contrast with the beehive that was the Gōketsu home, and its people whose overheard conversations were a beautiful, alien language (or two). But Akane knew full well that Shikamaru didn't appreciate unnecessary visitors (or any other kind of visitors, really, but they all had to make sacrifices for the village). Tenten wouldn't know what to do with them. And while Akane loved Kei as much as any of the others, and missed her now she'd stopped coming to the compound in order to avoid Mari, their worldviews were so different that they didn't tend to seek each other out for extended conversations.

Today was special.

"Thank you for coming," Kei told her. She was clearly trying to be relaxed and welcoming, but the tea tray trembled as she placed it on the low table between them.

"I apologise for forcing you to come all this way from the Gōketsu compound."

"Not at all," Akane said. "It's not like it's a hardship to drop by my own village. I don't spend enough time here anyway.

"Besides," she added mischievously, "thanks to you, I'm getting plenty of youthful exercise."

Akane felt a flicker of pride at Kei's eye roll, which only a year ago would have been a glare. It was proof of a bond of trust, growing slowly over the course of a hundred unimportant conversations, that Kei recognised when she was being deliberately teased, and responded accordingly.

Kei slid a plaque into place and shut the door without further comment.

"So..." she asked uneasily as she sat down in one of the leather armchairs, "is all well?"

With Ino, Akane would have launched into any one of a number of amusing anecdotes about recent events in the compound (if nothing else, Noburi's pranks and Hazō's reactions always kept things interesting).

"Kei, would I be right in guessing that you have something important on your mind and dread the idea of having to wade through an unpredictable amount of small talk before you can get to it, but aren't comfortable saying so because you don't want to offend me right when you're about to ask me for something?"

Kei sagged slightly in relief. "I knew there was a reason I tolerated someone like you dating my de facto sister-in-law."

"Yes," Akane said. "It leaves her less time to take you clothes shopping."

"A service meritorious beyond the dreams of veteran jōnin," Kei said. "As an expression of my profound gratitude, I will permit you to use the word 'youth', or a derivative, in my presence one more time today."

"I'll save it for a time of need," Akane said. "So what's up, Kei?"

"Akane," Kei said slowly, hesitantly. "Do you remember the conversation we had in the aftermath of my cataclysmic first meeting with Snowflake?"

Akane nodded. Of course she remembered. It was after that conversation that the distance between them had begun to close, by tiny increments, to the point where they could sit and talk like this without the sense of a countdown hanging overhead until their next argument.

"You told me," Kei said, "that if the time ever came, you would help me step into the sunlight."

Akane reeled inside as she processed the implication.

"So you changing your name wasn't just a whim, then?" she asked lightly so as to buy her emotions time to catch up.

"Unfortunately," Kei said, "my hair is already too short to cut dramatically, so a different element of my personal identity had to suffice.

"As it happens, Snowflake has been suggesting that I grow my hair out, though I do not need our memory link to perceive her ulterior motive. Still, the idea of never needing another"—she shuddered—"haircut..."

"So," Akane asked tentatively, "Kei, are you saying that you're ready?"

"I am willing," Kei clarified. "I may never be ready. No, even 'willing' is an exaggeration. It would be more accurate to say that I have recognised that I have no choice."

"What do you mean?"

"Akane," Kei said, "you know who I am. I am no champion—of people, places, or ideals. I am an ordinary girl. No, worse. I am self-centred, arrogant, volatile, un-self-aware, and possessed of more other flaws than there are stars in the sky. Despite them, through impossible fortune and the unearned kindness of others, I have found myself in a position of power and influence which I do not deserve and for which I am not qualified. This is what I believe.

"But this Kei, the only Kei I have ever known, can no longer be allowed to exist. I do not possess the luxury of self-hatred."

Akane stared at her blankly. She had waited for this moment for so long, a large part of her afraid that it would never happen. Yet now that it was here, it was nothing like what she had imagined.

"I am the second-in-command of the Nara now. The clan needs leadership and guidance more than ever now, yet its old leader is gone. His second-in-command is gone. Most of the elders who would support the heir in such a crisis are gone, and those who remain are... problematic. Shikamaru cannot be allowed to bear this burden alone even as he mourns the loss of his entire family. I must be the leader the Nara require and deserve, even as an outsider who lacks the necessary training and has yet to fully earn their trust. It is futile to list the many failings that render me ineligible for such a role. Doing so will not support Shikamaru or those whom fate has placed in my care.

"I am a third of the leadership of the KEI. The least third, certainly, but even then, I cannot permit myself to be irresponsible. To Naruto, the KEI is a tool for the betterment of the village. Like the Hokage, he will crush it utterly and without hesitation should he ever consider it a threat to same, even at the cost of its members' welfare. To Ami, the KEI is a stepping stone to greater things. She serves the organisation faithfully, for as a Mori she is a perfectionist when she is not sowing chaos, but the day will come when it has served whatever mysterious purpose inspired its creation, and on that day, she will grow bored and move on. Such is the fate of genius.

"I do not believe I am the only one of the Triumvirate to have been changed by the experience of holding so many futures in my hand. Still, they do not see the KEI as I do. The KEI is young. Vulnerable. Filled with potential beyond anything I have ever read of. It requires and deserves a leader who will nurture and protect it, and guide its members to fulfil that potential. The notion that I am capable of nurturing anything is laughable, yet there is no one else who can serve this role, not now that the mighty and the wise have been scythed down, and the survivors must devote their time to filling the gaps they left behind. Complaining that I am desperately unqualified will not aid those whose visions for a better future will come to nothing without proper coordination and resource allocation.

"And then there is the other."

And then there was the other. Akane had found out purely by accident, and to Kei's great displeasure, after bumping into the unforgettable Yoku Hatten in the street during the bank run investigation.

Akane had to admit she'd wondered, in the aftermath of the failed Rainbow Revolution, how they'd escaped with practically no consequences. Hazō had declared the Gōketsu Clan to be official supporters of something the majority of ninja thought repulsive. He had declared himself bisexual (obviously, he hadn't, but apparently "I want to explore my sexuality" had been too nuanced a concept for some). Worst of all, he had claimed that many of Leaf's revered fallen heroes were probably gay, and Lord Hokage himself had later told him this had been a grave miscalculation. Then, before they could follow through with a massive campaign to shift public opinion and normalise their radical actions, Lord Hokage had shut the whole thing down, leaving them in the worst of all possible worlds.

There should have been backlash. There should have been a price to pay. Lord Hokage was not a man who cried chakra sheep.

Instead, Kei had silently decided that, since thanks to the Hagoromo she would suffer from homophobia no matter what she did, she'd claim responsibility for the gaming night (which had, after all, been formally an event to support her), leaving the main Gōketsu to pursue their Uplift projects unhampered by public disapproval and discrimination. Hazō's "sins" were officially hers, performed at her request, with his entirely noble love for his sister tragically overriding his better judgement (and while Lord Gōketsu was known for many things, good judgement was not top of the list). If any were to be hated, it would be the girl who had already revealed herself as deviant before the entire Clan Council.

Akane did not have a list of co-conspirators to yell at. Shikamaru, Ami, Naruto, and Ino were all strong candidates, as people who could help Kei plan the project in defiance of the Frozen Skein and/or influence the rumour mill in a way her own social skills would never manage. Unfortunately, Kei had sworn her to silence, on the logic that the Gōketsu would rush to help her if they felt she was in need, thereby undoing everything she'd achieved (and that Hazō might be furious with her for taking "credit" for his work in the public eye, though Akane felt this was doing him an injustice).

On reflection, it seemed odd that Mari, at least, hadn't found out, given how she usually stayed on top of Leaf's rumour mill. Had she really missed it? Was she a co-conspirator? Or had she found out and just decided to keep it to herself for the good of the clan?

"There is only one gay person of influence and power in Hidden Leaf," Kei said heavily. "Or at least, only one known and willing to take a stance. It would not have mattered had Hazō's plan succeeded, but we have the Hokage and the Hagoromo to thank for shutting him down in favour of a despicable status quo. I have, to date, failed miserably to provide the sexual minorities of Leaf with the support and protection they deserve, or to fulfil the promises we were forced to break. Still, I am their symbol now, however reluctant. With Hazō having moved on to other projects, and in any case unable to risk the Hokage's wrath, I am all they have. I intend to burn however much of my capital from Isan is necessary to implement the Concubine Laws. That at least I can believe to be within my power. Beyond that, I could dwell as much as I desire on my lack of the courage or strength of will to defy this world I hate, and it would advance their cause not a jot."

"Kei," Akane said after some thought, "I still want to help you, and please don't take offence at this, but I really don't think that trying to become a better person so you can pile more pressure on yourself is a healthy way to do personal growth."

"I do not care," Kei said flatly. "Were you not listening, Akane? If I abandon these people—for any reason—no one will take my place. I am not choosing to pursue personal growth out of preference, with the luxury of choosing the best possible motivation. I am doing so out of necessity. The world needs a better Kei than this." She gestured at herself with an expression of disgust.

"However, I cannot conceive of this better Kei," she said. "To me, this pathetic creature is all I have ever been and all I can ever be. I cannot step into the sunlight on my own. I..." Her voice caught.

It took her a couple of seconds before she was ready to speak. "I need you, Akane. On that day, everyone else sought, with the best intentions, to uplift me, without ever doubting that it was what I needed. You alone told me you were willing to stay with me, on the edge of my inner Swamp of Death. No matter how much I have pondered the matter, I cannot understand how it was possible for you to say this… but I do understand that if anyone can lead me to the light, it must be someone who starts by my side in the darkness."

"We'll find a way to do it," Akane said. "I promise.

"After all," she added with an innocent smile, "with the Power of Youth, nothing is impossible."

"I have no one to blame but myself," Kei said resignedly, hiding her own smile as she wiped her eyes with her sleeve.

-o-​

"Noburi gives the estate's less superstitious KEI ninja free chakra exchanges when they train in groups," Akane continued her list. "Kei thinks he should charge a commission, but ironically enough, he's the one who argues that building goodwill with the KEI is more important. It's also one of the times when he checks to see if there are any complaints or disputes he can help with, because not everyone's comfortable bothering the man who's so generously providing them with room and board.

"I do the civilians. I don't have his silver tongue, but I'm commonborn and people know my parents, so they can talk about things that they wouldn't bother the great and mighty Lord Gōketsu with.

"Kei drops by every few weeks to check our ledgers for errors and write little notes to Gaku in the margins. They have the most incredible fights, but neither of them wants to tell you in case you make them stop.

"Mari has a little girl come by to talk to her once a week. Kagome makes them sweets.

"We're people, Hazō. We have our own lives, and we don't depend on you to do everything.

"For Yuno, coming here was a nightmare. She didn't know anything about anything. She didn't understand our idioms and cultural references, her customs offended people in Leaf, and our customs offended her but she had to pretend they didn't. And while all of that was going on, she wasn't allowed to talk about her home and explain why she was acting the way she did. You didn't think about that, and nobody expected you to, because it's ridiculous to think that one person can take care of everyone.

"Do you think she's obsessed with killing?"

"Isn't she?" Hazō asked, still completely off-balance.

Akane shook her head. "That's what you see when you look at her. It's what everyone sees. But in reality? She just wants approval. And when was the only time people in Isan gave her approval? It was when she was killing chakra beasts for them. The people around her kept telling her, directly or indirectly, that killing was the only thing she was good for. When you think about that enough, a lot of things snap into perspective. She's not crazy. She's not delusional. She's a girl who got brought up as a weapon and not given a chance to learn how to relate to people, or resolve conflicts, or cope with stress, in any of the normal ways. So when she doesn't know what to do, she defaults to the only thing she knows.

"It took me a long time to understand all this. We trained together, and we went shopping, and we went to the theatre, and we had meaningful conversations while looking up at night sky, and slowly, we built up the kind of bond where I could start to get the things she didn't have the words to tell me. That wasn't me trying to fix her. It wasn't me setting myself the goal of understanding her. It was just me being with someone I care about, and paying attention—the thing that everybody does all the time.

"These are our lives. Sometimes we help each other with our emotional crises, and sometimes we're just there for each other while we figure them out for ourselves. Sometimes people fight, and somebody else has to mediate. Sometimes they sort it out on their own. I don't know the things that go on in private between other people, and you don't either, and that's OK. You're one of the people that helps others deal with their issues, and there are things only you can do and things that only other people can do, and that's OK too. What isn't OK is thinking that you can solve everything, or that you have to solve everything, or, frankly, that you have been solving everything. Other people have agency. We're not NPCs.

"That's all I have to say," Akane said. "I still can't forgive you, not until I understand, but that doesn't mean I don't want you to be happy."

"That's fine," Hazō said, pushing everything Akane had said into a "figure out later" box in his head. "I mean, not fine fine, but I accept that that's how you feel.

"If you want to me to leave you alone, I'll go, but I do want to consult you about Haru first. Obviously, you can see more clearly on this issue than I can, so how do you think we should handle it?"

"Well," Akane began, "have you two done the things I told you?"

"No," Hazō admitted. "I thought I should make things right with you first."

Akane's expression had lightened slightly while she was talking about the secret lives of the Gōketsu family, but now it darkened again.

"Hazō, those are urgent! As soon as another ninja tries doing what Haru did and gets positive results, people are going to start killing civilians and it'll be out of our hands! And any families who lost their breadwinners because Haru killed or crippled them are starving now, or doing things they shouldn't in order to survive now! Do you understand what food prices are like for normal people in the middle of a famine? I don't matter; these people do. You've already let them suffer three weeks longer than you should have."

There was always more to think about. Always. Hazō missing the fact that yakuza were still civilians and entitled to the protection of Uplift was completely separate from missing the fact that their deaths had an impact on other people beyond "hooray, one less criminal in the world". Maybe this was what Ino meant about delegation, and about knowing when to step back so he could do a better job on a smaller number of things. Surely Hazō would have caught this much if he hadn't been juggling so many goals that dealing with Haru became just a footnote.

Hazō nodded guiltily. "What about Haru specifically? I understand that he needs to be punished, both for his own actions and as a statement to other people. Do you have any thoughts on what would be appropriate?"

At that, Akane's expression shut down completely. Hazō could no longer tell what she was feeling, except that it wasn't good.

"The just thing to do," she said quietly, "is to execute him. It's the lawful punishment for killing civilians. It's what happens to all the other ninja convicted of killing civilians, and it's what the Gōketsu have to do to anyone who kills a civilian, or we're even worse than the status quo. It's the closest you can get to balancing out the weight of murder.

"But I know Haru. I've known him since the Academy. He does bad things sometimes, but he's not an evil person. He's not going beyond the twisted standards he was raised with. That's not an excuse—people are supposed to think for themselves, especially when it comes to something as important as taking a life. But it's not too late for him. We didn't teach him Uplift properly before, but I know that if we give him a second chance, we can make him understand. We can make him someone who protects all civilians. That would be fair.

"I can't have both 'just' and 'fair', Hazō. It isn't possible. No matter what I say to you, I'll be telling you to do the wrong thing. It... it tears me up inside."

As Akane closed her eyes, Ino finally abandoned her position as a neutral observer, and came over to hug her. Akane buried her face in Ino's shoulder.

"I'm sorry," Akane whispered.

"Akane," Hazō said after a little while, enough for Ino to guide Akane to the sofa and sit down next to her, "I'm not going to make you choose if you don't want to. In the end, I am the clan head. I have to be the one to make the final decision no matter what."

Akane shook her head. "No. I'm the one who said Haru needed to be punished. It wouldn't be fair for me to back off at the end and leave you to do the hard part alone. I know I'm a terrible person for thinking this way, but I think what we should do is this..."

-o-​

That evening, the entirety of the Gōketsu compound's inhabitants were gathered as, once again, their sometimes gentle, sometimes terrifying lord prepared to mete out judgement. The granite platform atop which Hazō had stood to deliver Ikenaga's just desserts still stood in a position of prominence—the MEW was a wonderful thing, but once a non-construct wall was there, it was there. Or at least, Hazō reflected grimly on things to come, that was usually the case.

Those in the front rows, who could see clearly, were not anxious as they had been the last time Hazō had meted out justice. No, they were horrified. Gōketsu Haru, one of their benefactors and/or overlords, was the one standing below the platform, hands bound behind his back in a fashion more ceremonial than pragmatic—if Haru tried to run or fight back at this stage, he was effectively rejecting Leaf justice, and every ninja present was duty-bound to attack missing-nin on sight. Haru stood upright, in the next best thing to parade rest, refusing to look away from Hazō. The fires of hatred in his eyes almost concealed the pale fear beneath.

The rest of the Gōketsu stood lined up behind Hazō, excluding Kei and Snowflake but including Akane, who had not spoken to him during today's preparations.

"People of the Gōketsu," Hazō began. "Time and again, you have heard that we are the clan of Uplift. It is our duty, our privilege, and our quest to leave this world better than we found it. We protect the weak, and treasure human life, no matter its form. And, though we do not hesitate to slay enemies of Leaf when the Will of Fire calls for it, we are not a clan of murderers."

A wave of stunned mutters swept through the crowd beneath Hazō. Those standing closest to Haru backed away a few steps, even though no one had dared get close to him to begin with.

"Gōketsu Haru. You have confessed to the unlawful killing of six civilians. The way of Uplift states that the life of a civilian weighs no less than the life of a ninja. In the eyes of the Gōketsu, you are a murderer, and must be punished as a murderer, with execution at my hand."

The fear and the hatred in Haru's eyes both doubled, but he still stood tall. Somewhere at the back of a crowd, a civilian tried urgently to push through to the front, shouting something unclear. Others held her back, finally dragging her away when she wouldn't stop. Hazō badly wanted to close his eyes.

"However," Hazō said instead, raising a hand to demand silence. "It is true that, at the time you committed your crimes, the ideals of Uplift had not yet been made clear to all in the clan—something I will correct in the coming days. Perhaps you had legitimate cause not to know the fate that awaits any Gōketsu who takes a civilian life. Thus, I have chosen to spare your life and punish you differently."

"Lord Gōketsu!" an unexpected cry came from among the civilians.

Hazō frowned. He hadn't expected any interruptions. He hoped nobody was going to beg for mercy for Haru. A clan head could not be swayed from justice by emotional appeals, but at the same time, explicitly refusing to show mercy in front of everyone was going to earn him personally more fear than he wanted from today's performance, and less respect.

"What is it, Gōketsu..." Hazō couldn't recognise the civilian behind the thick winter coat and face-obscuring woolen scarf. "What do you have to say that justifies interrupting my judgement?"

"My Lord," the civilian asked in a baritone that carried well across the estate, "if this man has confessed to murder of civilians, village law says he should be executed. Is Gōketsu law above village law?"

"Of course not," Hazō said dismissively, while flailing on the inside. Akane had, in the end, chosen to be fair rather than just, and would doubtless be as haunted by that decision as she would have been by the opposite. Now, Hazō had to defend it in some way that did not come across as favouritism, or those in front of him would lose all faith in Gōketsu justice.

"It may seem to you," Hazō played for time while his brain went into overdrive and the Thing failed to happen despite his prayers, "that there is a contradiction here. I can understand how you might think that. It's only natural at first glance. However..."—no, he had it—"…the letter of the law does not state that a ninja accused of killing a civilian must be executed. It states that the ninja must be presented to the Hokage for judgement, and execution is simply the appropriate punishment for the Hokage to bestow. I have already consulted the Hokage with regard to Haru's case, and while he ordered Haru to stop the killings, which has been done, he did not order Haru's execution. I will not take a life the Hokage himself chose to spare. However, the Gōketsu's standards in regard to harming civilians are more strict than those of the village at large, and so I have decided that Haru must be punished nonetheless."

"Did the Hokage order you not to execute him?" the insufferable civilian demanded even as an empty circle formed around him in the middle of the crowd. "Did he explicitly say that Gōketsu Haru must be exempt from the proper punishment for the crime he'd confessed to? Did he tell you that, even though you were fine to execute a civilian for rape, you were forbidden to execute a ninja for murder?"

Hazō reflected ruefully that in a normal, bigoted clan, no civilian would ever dare call their clan head out like this. Many would execute him just because a public challenge to their authority could not be tolerated. Frankly, even within the Gōketsu, the man's behaviour was unnatural. Yes, Hazō would be the worst kind of hypocrite if he punished a man for calling him to account for an apparent injustice. But as a clan head, it was fully within his right to execute his civilians, and the fact that doing so was immoral wouldn't make the civilian any less dead.

That aside, Hazō could see the trap here. It wasn't like the civilian in the scarf was wrong about anything. The Hokage had ignored the letter of the law because he only cared about practical consequences, just like Hazō had to begin with. Hazō was sparing the life of a man when he'd executed another one for less (Hazō wasn't going to argue, with Mari standing behind him, that raping a child was worse than murder).

On the one hand, Hazō publicly admitting that the Hokage was unjust, even by implication, would lead to nowhere good as far as his ever-shaky standing with Asuma was concerned. He'd been forced to come too close to that already. On the other hand, if the Hokage was just, yet justice wasn't being done, then Hazō had to be the one responsible for that failure. The assembled Gōketsu would remember that when Hazō next claimed to be fighting for a world better than the status quo.

She wouldn't forgive him for this. Not even once she got over his original mistake. Hazō felt a wave of utter loathing for the civilian in the scarf. He'd make sure to have the bastard thoroughly investigated later, and if there was a single black spot on the record of the man now trying to undermine Hazō's best attempt at justice…

"No," Hazō said, carefully, making sure every word was just right. "The Hokage did not give that order. However, I understand and accept his reasoning for not executing Haru. I neglected to explain that the six victims were all yakuza, killed in defence of the clan."

Some of the gazes directed at Haru turned much more sympathetic. Some of those directed at Hazō, hostile to the same degree.

"Yakuza," Hazō forced himself to say, "are the scum of the earth. They are predators of the very sort that the law exists to protect honest men and women from. Those six people, between them, must have committed many robberies, murders, acts of blackmail and extortion, and other crimes too vile for me to talk about with women and children present. They must have ruined countless lives. The Hokage, in his wisdom, has recognised that Haru's actions, though in violation of the letter of the law, were performed well within its spirit. We cannot know the number of people whom those actions have protected. We can expect that, over the coming years, many more than six civilians would have been killed if Haru had let those criminals live. When Haru acted, the thought foremost in his mind was that members of the Gōketsu, perhaps some of you listening to this today, would have been among that number.

"I know this is a grey area. When is it acceptable to violate the letter of the law to pursue its spirit? I don't know the answer to that question, and nor does anyone here. The only one who can is the Hokage, the Will of Fire made flesh, and as a loyal ninja of Hidden Leaf, I have faith in his judgement. The Hokage has chosen to spare Haru's life, and he has recognised my right to decide how that life is to be treated. There will be no more questions.

"Gōketsu Haru." Hazō shifted his attention, and everyone else's, back to the space in front of the granite platform. "Though your victims may have been the worst of sinners, Uplift does not make exceptions to the sanctity of human life. For abusing your power as a ninja against civilians, I hereby strip you of your ninja status, and demote you to being a civilian until further notice."

"What?!" Haru exploded, and he wasn't the only one. The clamour was deafening.

"Silence!" Hazō roared.

The crowd settled, not immediately, but soon enough. The shock soon transmuted to horrified fascination, and doubtless nobody wanted to miss what the crazy clan lord would say next.

"Here is your punishment, Haru. You will live in one of the civilian shelters on this estate. You will wash, eat, and sleep with the other civilians. You will not wear the Gōketsu crest. You will not command other civilians. You will labour for the benefit of the Gōketsu as I am about to instruct you. Finally… twice a day, Noburi will drain your chakra to the level of a civilian."

Haru kept control of himself this time, but at that last line, he looked like those ceremonial ropes were the only thing keeping him from going for Hazō's throat. Hazō couldn't blame him. Well, he could—Haru was the one who'd casually murdered six people—but just imagining the experience of Akane's punishment, of waking up to find you weren't a ninja, sent shivers down his spine.

But it was necessary. Hazō had agreed with that. He was walking a very fine line by refusing to execute Haru in the same breath as he proclaimed that all lives were equal. Nobody in the estate could have any doubt that if Haru had killed six ninja, he'd be dead already, with no mitigating circumstances accepted. That meant his punishment had to be harsh enough that nobody would question the sincerity of Hazō's anger, or think he was going easy on a clansman. And to a ninja, what could be closer to death than having to live as a civilian, even temporarily?

"Noburi," Hazō said coldly, "begin the punishment."

Noburi, his face expressionless, dipped his hand in his barrel, then placed it on Haru's shoulder, letting the water soak into the cloth of Haru's shirt to leave a conduit for the Vampiric Dew.

Haru's eyes widened. He gritted his teeth.

Noburi kept his hand in place as, gradually, Haru sank to his knees.

"Now," Hazō said, reminding himself to stay angry and feel no compassion, "for your labour for the clan. Earth Element: Multiple Earth Wall!"

A new granite pillar rose from the soil. Haru looked at it in confusion.

Hazō pulled out a storage scroll and unsealed a heavy sledgehammer.

"The estate requires a new gravel footpath. You will break down this rock until no fragment is larger than my thumbnail. Unless you have pressing cause, you will not show your face before me until you are done."

Obviously, neither Hazō nor Akane cared about gravel footpaths except as a way to make the point that, as a civilian, Haru was to perform shameful manual labour, rather than the honourable military tasks of a ninja. But that didn't mean the choice was purely performative. They knew from watching Noburi that a ninja could wield a great deal of physical power even with civilian levels of chakra. That would mean nothing against solid rock, and after a day's back-breaking work, an exhausted Haru would feel as weak as any civilian.

Hazō was glad beyond words that Akane only ever used her powers for good.

"Justice has been served," Hazō said to the crowd. "You are dismissed."

He began the silent, solemn walk back to the main building with the rest of the clan. He did not dare meet Akane's eyes.

Instead, she met his.

"It's OK," she said in the even voice of a woman keeping it together through pure force of will. "I couldn't think of a better answer either. I… I need to go, Hazō. I'll be back when I can."

"Yeah," Hazō said heavily.

"Wait, one thing," he said before she turned away. "Do you know who the civilian in the scarf was?"

Akane shrugged. "No idea. Wasn't one of ours. Goodbye, Hazō."

And that was how the Gōketsu Clan ninja lost their second member.

-o-​

You have received 3 + 1 = 4 XP.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 16th of July, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 450: Doggo Bling

"...and that's the last of it, sir," Gaku said, squaring up the forms and tucking them into his briefcase. "Do you have anything for me?"

"Hoo boy, you betcha," Hazō said. He put his feet up on the desk and tipped his chair back, sipping thoughtfully on his tea as he mentally organized.

"First off, Kagome-sensei's birthday is coming up. I'd like to give him a chocolate sculpture of himself. Find an artist to put together a sufficiently dramatic picture, give it to a chocolatier. They can make it whenever and we'll put it in a very well-padded box and put that in a storage seal so that it stays fresh. It's not precisely urgent but I'd rather it was done sooner than later so I can cross this off the list and not have to worry about it."

Gaku's brush swirled. "Yes, m'lord."

"Tell Mari to track down that guy in the scarf. She can use Akane and Har...she can use Akane as an assistant. Akane's been getting some good practice lately at being Acting Clan Head and also at doing investigative work. Let's keep building on that."

Swirl, swirl. "Yes, m'lord."

"Have Reo find the names of the yakuza that Haru killed and where their families live. I need to arrange restitution."

"Yes, m'lord."

Hazō raised an eyebrow for a moment; had Gaku's voice changed very slightly, tiny hints of...disapproval? Maybe? Eh, he might have imagined it and he didn't want to get into it anyway.

"Have Kagome-sensei arrange a seal loadout for Tenten and all the new Gōketsu."

"Yes, m'lord."

"Oh, and impress on them that they need to maintain that loadout. Expended seals should be replaced as soon as possible. Anyone with fewer than three hundred explosive tags on their person gets a very stern lecture from Kagome-sensei."

"Yes, m'lord."

"Cool, that's all I've got for now. Thanks, Gaku." Hazō dropped his feet off the desk, slugged back the last of his tea, and gave his Chancellor a friendly nod before heading out to his next and far more interesting meeting.

o-o-o-o​

"Atomu, I'd like to introduce you to Canun. Canun, this is Atomu."

The crippled veteran and the purse-sized dog studied each other measuringly.

"Atomu, Canun is a ninjutsu creator, personally recommended by the Alpha of the Dog Clan."

Atomu bowed. "It is an honor to meet you, Canun."

"Sure is. You're welcome."

"Canun, Atomu is a trusted member of my clan," Hazō said quickly, gliding forward before Atomu could snap back at Canun's insulting comment. "He was injured during honorable service to this village and lost several fingers. As a result he is unable to make the handseals necessary to perform most human jutsu. I was hoping that you might be able to work with him to create adapted jutsu that he can use, either ones that he already knows or Dog-clan jutsu that you and Cannai are willing to share. Now, I don't want it to seem like I'm setting you up to fail—all of the human technique creators I've spoken with have assured me that it's simply impossible to do this and I doubt very much that the Dog Clan knows human jutsu better than our own experts. Still, I figured I'd ask on the off chance that you might have an idea. Don't worry, I won't hold it against you when you can't do it."

"What are you talking about?! Of course I can create jutsu that you weird-looking humans can use! Just because your jutsu creators are incompetent doesn't mean that we of the Dog Clan are!"

Canun began circling around Atomu, mumbling quietly to himself and poking the human in the calves and feet. Atomu twitched at the first touch and then made himself stand still.

"Well, if you're willing to try, that would be great," Hazō said, pitching his voice to embody doubtful hope. "We should talk about compensat—"

"Are you still here? I'm working! You! No-Tail Guy! Siddown and show me those worthless front legs of yours!"

Hazō smiled to himself and slipped away as stealthily as his crutches allowed.

o-o-o-o​

"Greetings, Summoner."

"Hello, Cannai."

"You are looking...still injured."

Hazō snorted. "Very observant. Thank you for seeing me." Grunting, he lowered himself to the grass, arranging his crutches beside himself. Cannai lay down next to him, head propped on his paws, giant golden eyes studying Hazō patiently.

"Something on your mind, Summoner?"

"Ah...well...yes, actually."

Cannai raised his head so he could pant in amusement, tongue lolling out. "This should be good."

Hazō shot him a sour look. "Right. Well, there's a few things I was hoping to ask you that are sorta-kind favors and not related to the Dragon problem."

Cannai's panting intensified and a tiny little huff escaped from his throat. "Yes?"

"Okay, look, you don't have to laugh at me about it!"

"Don't I?"

"You don't even know what I'm going to ask! Maybe it's completely reasonable."

Cannai snorted. "Allow me to save you some trouble."

The Alpha's deep voice shifted up into the canine version of a falsetto. "Cannai, sir, allow me to offer some leading compliments and butter you up a bit!"

His voice shifted back into its normal register. "Why thank you, Summoner. You're too kind.

"Not at all, sir! The Dog Clan is the greatest summons ever and I'm so lucky to be your Summoner."

"I do not sound like that," Hazō said.

"Oh, Alpha Cannai sir My Lord sir, I was wondering...

"Yes, Summoner? Please, speak freely.

"Well, Your Wonderfulness, since I've been your Summoner for a few weeks now and have finally gotten involved in something that makes me useful to you, I was wondering if...no, no, I couldn't!

"Yes, Summoner? Please, continue.

"Does the Dog Clan perhaps have any jutsu that will make me super-duper-mega-awesome powerful back in the real world?"

Cannai's face shifted into a kabuki version of canine disapproval. "What do you mean, 'the real world', Summoner? I think you'll find the Seventh Path is extremely real!

"Oh, sir, that's not at all what I meant, sir! Of course you're real. You're super duper real! Realer than real and I'm so sorry for saying it like that. I was just hoping that, you know, since I'm your Summoner and everything, maybe there was some deep, dark secret jutsu you could give me that would make me look awesome to my people. Only so that I can be a better Summoner, of course. Not for my own sake, no. It's just that the Dog Clan is so amazing that I feel like I need to live up to your level and I'm humble enough to know when I need help."

"Look," Hazō said, "you don't have to—"

"Ah, Summoner, that's so very humble and thoughtful of you!" Cannai continued. "And so very unique! None of the dozens of Summoners I've worked with in the past have ever been so humble or concerned for our welfare. Of course! Please, allow me to scour the farthest reaches of Dog Territory for every secret, every jutsu, every bit of knowledge that might enable you to become the god among men that such a humble and caring person deserves to be!"

"Are you done?"

Cannai cocked his head in thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, I believe so. I have six minutes on the paltry numbers humans have for both legs and chakra natures, but it still needs some polishing. You had a question?"

"Yes, and it had nothing to do with jutsu," Hazō said. "You said before that Dog has a lot of gold and it's not valuable to you. I'd like to trade you for it, but I want to be clear that it's very valuable on the Human Path. I want to make sure you receive a fair price so that you don't feel taken advantage of."

Cannai's ears went up in surprise. "Interesting. I feel no need to trade you for the gold—you're welcome to as much as you can dig up. There's a river nearby that has some; shall we go now? I could carry you there in twenty minutes."

"Twenty minutes? Really?"

"Of course. Please, climb on." He stood up and turned to offer Hazō easy access to his left saddlebag.

"Please take it easy," Hazō requested. "I'm still not feeling great." He climbed in and ensured that his crutches were arranged such that the wind of passage wouldn't blow them free.

"I shall be gentle."

Cannai started off at a walk, shifted up into a jog, lengthened into a canter, and within twenty strides was traveling at a full gallop. Fortunately, there was none of the blurring and space-twisting that he had done before. The wind of their speed was still strong enough to sting tears from Hazō's eyes, but it appeared to be entirely natural this time and not the result of canine travel magic.

Twenty minutes later, Hazō and Cannai were standing beside a modest river, perhaps a dozen yards across and two feet deep. The water was crisp and clear and a few fish darted around below the surface.

"There," Cannai said, pointing with one foot.

Hazō looked where the paw was aimed and saw something yellow glinting at the bottom of the river. He waded into the shockingly cold water and scooped it out, taking care not to disturb the sandy bottom too much.

The gold nugget was roughly peanut-shaped, an inch long and half that thick. So far as Hazō could tell, it was completely pure, with no bits of sand or other materials embedded in it. A bit of careful sifting pulled up two more within a foot of the first.

"Hm, those are a bit small," Cannai said casually. "Not the best introduction to the wealth of Dog I suppose, but hopefully they will do. Anyway, you're welcome to as much as you can find. Not sure why you humans are so enamored of the stuff. Honestly, it just gets in the way."

A cold knot that had been chunking around Hazō's stomach for far too long began to thaw. With this much wealth, the Gōketsu's problems were solved. Hazō could send some of the family over to Rice or Tea to buy food and alleviate the famine. They could pay off the Nara. They could...they could do so much.

"Thank you, Cannai," he said. "You have no idea how much this means to me."

Cannai had sat down and was licking at his right front paw. "Oh, pish," the massive dog said, not looking up. "I'm sure it's nothing."

"No, it's a lot. There's a famine going on in Leaf right now. With this money I can buy food from other countries to alleviate the starving. I can—"

Cannai's head came up. "Wait, what?"

"There's a famine. I want the gold so that I can buy food to distribute. Well, and for a lot of other things, but that's to start."

Cannai's ears drooped. "Oh, boils." He looked away. "There is no gold."

"...What?"

Cannai turned back to face Hazō and pulled himself fully upright. "There is no gold, Hazō. Well, not more than you're holding anyway. We had a few coins sitting around that Sanchi cached with us. I had one of the youngers with Sun Element melt them down and salt the stream with them."

"But...why?"

Cannai looked away, then forced himself to look back, his ears drooping. "It was a prank, Hazō. I'm sorry. I assumed...every Summoner we've ever had has been eager to turn the contract into yet more wealth and power despite already having plenty of both. Which is fine. That is, after all, one of its purposes, and the Clan grows in power from these exchanges too. In this case, however, I thought it was simply for the sake of increasing your clan's existing wealth, and I could have a bit of harmless fun at your expense. I had thought to lie beside the river and offer somber encouragement as you panned for gold that wasn't there." He chewed at the air for a moment. "I would have told you after a couple of days. Three at the most."

"Oh."

"I didn't realize you needed the gold to save lives."

"Yes, well...that wasn't all I needed it for but it would have been the first thing." He was surprised at how empty he was feeling. He had not in fact lost anything—he had never had the gold, so the prank had not cost him anything.

"If all you need is food, that I can help with." Cannai leaned back until he nose pointed to the sky. He let forth a long, resounding howl that carried across the prairie. It was a complex sound, more like a song, with varying tempos and pitch changes. He paused for breath twice, then stopped and cocked an ear to listen.

After a very long minute, a far-off howl drifted across the tall grass from the direction of the Grassy Hills pack.

"The pack is hunting," Cannai said. "We will gather bison and kill them. You may take the carcasses back to feed those in need. How many will you need?"

"Uh...well...Leaf is about 30,000 people. There's rationing right now so...maybe only 5,000 of them are really in danger of starvation?"

"Very well. How long can you keep meat fresh?"

"Uh...indefinitely? Time doesn't pass inside a storage seal." Actually, that might not be true. During his convalescence, Hazō had been trying to keep up with the state of the art on sealing theory and had found an interesting monograph on the isomorphism of chronomantic color dynamics and interstitial topomancy. It suggested that—

He shook the distracting thoughts away and focused. "We can keep a pretty much indefinite amount of meat fresh pretty much indefinitely."

"Excellent. I shall have a thousand bison slaughtered and ready for you to pick up by sunset tomorrow."

"Hang on," Hazō said. "How big are these things? And how heavy?"

"Hm? A bit smaller than I am. Perhaps...fifteen hundred pounds? Up to a ton for the larger ones."

"A storage seal can only hold about two hundred pounds, and it needs to fit more or less into a cube an arm's length on a side." That was the standard answer, intended to explain things to non-sealmasters and new students. In truth storage space was much more complicated. It was possible to put a hat rack into storage space despite the fact that it didn't fit into the reference cube. It was possible to put a 100' rope into a storage seal as long as it was coiled or piled up, but not if it was fully extended. The study of what storage space would and would not accept was the entire reason that the field of topomancy had been created. Sealmasters had spent their entire career studying that one phenomenon. (Granted, that was less impressive than it sounded when one considered the actual length of the average sealmaster's career.)

"Hm," Cannai said. "Past Summoners have been squeamish about eating meat from a dog's mouth. I can have my people tear them apart, or you can bring a blade and cut them up."

Hazō briefly entertained the idea of himself, still on crutches, wielding a massive greatsword to chop bison apart. He immediately shifted to the idea of an Earth Clone doing the job. That sounded better, but Elemental Clones were weak, especially Hazō's since he hadn't put much effort into improving the jutsu. They also only lasted a few minutes.

"Are those pangolins still camped out on your border?" Hazō asked.

"Yes. Why?"

"Could you drive the bison to them? They just need to roll across the bodies in order to turn them into convenient steaks. Pile the chunks up and they're easy to store. Oh, and let's start with a smaller number of bison."

"No."

"What?"

"No, I am not going to make the Dog Clan look weak by recruiting members of a probably hostile foreign nation to accomplish some butchery." Cannai's contrition was gone, replaced by disapproving irritation.

Hazō swallowed nervously, trying to figure out how to undo the mess he had just caused.

"I will have some ninjutsu users deal with the issue," Cannai said, his voice calming. "You will have your meat, conveniently sectioned, by morning the day after tomorrow." He raised a paw to cut Hazō off. "That will be when the first of it is available. It will take some time to locate the herds, separate out the necessary animals, and drive them to an appropriate location for slaughter. You may begin picking it up at that time but I suspect we will be able to deliver faster than you can collect despite the fact that it will take most of a day."

"Thank you, Alpha."

"Indeed. For the pittance it is, please keep the nuggets."

"Thank you." Hazō chewed on his lip, weighing the appropriateness of the next question. "If I may...I was hoping to trade more than just gold. Would this be an all right time to ask about it?"

Cannai lay down again, head up and paws crossed in front of him. "Of course."

"You weren't wrong before...I do want to increase my own power, and that of my clan. Also that of my village although that gets very complicated very quickly. I'm not sure what we have to offer that would be useful enough that the Dog Clan would want to trade for it, but whatever it is I can probably find it. Medicines? Raw goods like food, cloth, something like that? I spoke to Asuma this morning and he said that he's willing to trade jutsu although he demanded approval over what jutsu we give away and for what. I can train your people in how to make and use seals." He hesitated, studying his massive interlocutor. "I really want this to be good for both sides. Tell me how to do that, please."

Cannai considered it. "I am not averse to the idea of trading jutsu," he said after a moment. "And I am fine with trading material goods. With that said, the Dog Clan is largely satisfied with its daily life," he said. "We have plenty of food, the rivers run clear and free and plentiful, and our neighbors mostly leave us alone. Our primary food comes from the bison and the small creatures of the prairie. I have enjoyed many of the things I have eaten on the Human Path; they taste different and exotic. We have also enjoyed your stories, poems, and music; we would happily trade for those...perhaps we could arrange a contract between you and Canaria so she could explore Leaf and you could arrange performances for her. Aside from that, human medicine and medical ninjutsu is very different from our healing methods. I have made attempts to get dogs trained in medical ninjutsu in the past but it has never been feasible—the medic-nin have always hoarded their secrets too tightly."

"I can look into that," Hazō said, smiling slightly. When Lady Tsunade discovered that there was an entire group of beings interested in learning medical ninjutsu she would probably insist on teaching them even if she needed to punch her way through the fabric of reality itself to get there. "What about building materials? I know you guys are pretty tough and you dig dens for when it rains, but a nice little house could be cozy. Maybe something with a firepit and Purifier seals to get rid of the smoke?"

"Hmm." Cannai rumbled the thought around. "I suppose it would be worth asking if anyone was interested. I do not personally find it appealing, but I am Alpha. My relationship to the land and the weather is rather different from that of the common dog."

"Thank you," Hazō said. "It sounds like the place to start would be medical ninjutsu for Dog ninjutsu and Human Path food for Dog Clan food. You're already sending us a thousand bison...that's not going to cut into your own supplies, is it?"

Cannai burst out into barks of laughter. "Oh my, no. Hazō, the bison herds in Dog go on beyond your imagination. With our larger herds, I could slaughter a bison for every person in Leaf and it wouldn't noticeably diminish the size of the herd."

"Oh. Wow. Okay, that's great news." He paused as an idea struck. "Actually, I know something that might help. If the bison are that big then they're probably dangerous, right? Do dogs ever get hurt on these hunts?"

"Occasionally. We are intelligent, possess ninjutsu that can strike at range, and have a far better turning radius but injuries do happen."

"We have something called the Force Wall seal." He briefly laid out the operational parameters of the seal. "You could build a frame with one of those above head-height for a dog, then get a bison to chase you through it. They would be killed instantly, with no risk, and cut open so you don't have to spend time tearing through the hide."

"It could also carve through their intestines and taint the meat, but I suppose we could avoid that with careful placement. And we would also need training in how to operate the seals, since we can't have you along on every hunt. Still, it's an interesting idea, and worth pursuing. Thank you."

A howl drifted across the prairie, causing Cannai to look up. "I need to go," he said. "I still feel a bit guilty about the prank with the gold, so why don't you go back to the Human Path and draw up a list of what sort of jutsu you would like to bargain for and which ones Asuma would allow you to offer in exchange? I will not command any dog to trade their techniques, but I will seek for ones that are on your list and advocate for you with their holders. Once you have the list I'll also spread it around to see if anyone wants to trade."

"Thank you, that was more than I had hoped for," Hazō said. "Very quick before you go: Do you happen to have any jutsu that relate to training? Making the body tougher, the mind stronger, that sort of thing?"

"Why would we need jutsu for that?"

"That's a no then. Okay. Last thing: I want to pitch the Bears on the idea of joining up with the Crusade plan I was telling you about—you know, all the Clans agree to mutual defense pacts while the rulers travel to fight the Dragons. I also want to ask them if they know where their Scroll is and if they would like a Summoner. Do you have a Dog diplomat who can help me with that?"

"Of course. Although I see no reason you need to be there...? Don't you have enough on your plate at the moment?"

Oh, hey, delegation. That was a thing that Hazō was supposed to be working on, right. "It honestly never occurred to me that you might be willing to just do it for me," Hazō admitted. "If you would, that would be great."

"Of course. As it happens, Canso is dwelling with the Bears right now. She is one of our senior bards and will make an excellent diplomat and trade negotiator—I assume you do wish to bring the Bears into that whole trade association idea of yours? Thought so. You may reach Canso through Cantiko, that Dalmatian puppy you contracted with. Although, if I am able to acquire information on the Bear Scroll for you I will need assurance that it will be a member of your clan or someone you trust who acquires the object."

"I...hm. That's certainly the way I would prefer things to end up, but I can imagine political realities where I might need to give the Scroll to Asuma—the Hokage—for him to allocate to someone of his choice. That person would be a loyal Leaf ninja but they might not be a friend to the Gōketsu."

"I suggest you think on that subject," Cannai said with a somber nod. "I am uncomfortable with the idea that my neighbors might suddenly acquire a Summoner unfriendly to us. Their Scroll has lain fallow for ages and is likely to remain so unless humans start actively hunting for it. Now, if you'll excuse me, I really do need to go." He dipped his head in the canine equivalent of a polite bow and then raced off.





Author's Note: You reverse-summoned through Cantiko and spoke to Canso. She is now negotiating trade deals and Scroll information for you.

You spoke to Kumokōgō.
  1. Yes, the Arachnids have always guarded the Great Seal.
  2. Yes, they had contact with the Great Sage, although it was long before Kumokōgō was born and she never met him. There's only legends at this point.
  3. Yes, the information that the ANBU provided about the island that they scouted sounds like the place where Hagino Bunzō, the earlier Arachnid Summoner, lived and where the Scroll would presumably have been.
  4. You checked with Keiko and yes, Pantsā has dispatched a condor scout to check on whether or not the Dragons are real. They aren't expected to arrive for at least a few weeks.
  5. Kumokōgō has no objection to other clans sending diplomats to Arachnid territory. So long as they are polite and don't cause trouble she promises not to suck out their essential fluids and leave their dry husks abandoned on the dirt beneath her claws.
  6. You have asked Asuma to talk to the other Leaf Summoners about talking to their clans about sending ambassadors. No further details available at this time.


XP AWARD: 6

Brevity XP: 2

"GM had fun" XP: 0
Lots of meetings, nothing terribly exciting, but meetings with Cannai are always fun.

It is now about 9pm. This update covered two days.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, July 21, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: In Which [N/A] People Meet [Yes] of Their Old [Error: Undefined], and Much [XXX] Is Had By All
Interlude: In Which [N/A] People Meet [Yes] of Their Old [Error: Undefined], and Much [XXX] Is Had By All

Courtier Mari hesitated outside Ami's door. She was the best Mari when it came to playing from a position of vulnerability, and to getting out before the vulnerability turned physical (she regretted the original showing Ami the extent of their CQC skills), but that didn't mean she enjoyed approaching an interaction like this without adequate research and preparation.

Unfortunately, the consensus was that it needed to be done. Pragmatic Mari was insistent that they needed to cultivate Ami as an asset given that she alone could instruct them in the advantages and pitfalls of plurality. Mariko argued that they should say thank you to the person who'd given them helpful advice out of the goodness of her heart (Mariko didn't really get the favour economy). The Heartbreaker wanted to seize the initiative in any confrontation over their supposed betrayal of Keiko in Isan—one-on-one in Ami's home territory wasn't ideal, but it prevented the worst-case scenario of being blindsided by an attack on Ami's terms, which might include anything from the social power of the KEI to the physical power of Naruto. Of the other Maris, none had both the interest and the influence to successfully argue otherwise, though Cautious Mari had quietly done her best.

"Come in," came the call from inside Ami's Uchiha quarters before Courtier Mari ever knocked. That in itself was not remotely surprising—various Maris did the same to Hazō for fun now and then—but that didn't mean it wasn't concerning. By delaying exactly this long—and Ami had a freakishly precise sense of time—and then being the one to initiate the interaction anyway, Ami was making a second-tier dominance play. Ami generally didn't bother with dominance plays against fellow players, as she claimed to find them boring, so it was possible that she was making a special point of starting off on the wrong foot. Alternatively, she could have done it on a whim with no purpose whatsoever but to throw Courtier Mari off her game and see what happened.

This, this was how life was meant to be lived. It was yet another thing Akatsuki and Hidden Rock had to pay for. In cutting down so many of Leaf's finest, they'd left the Maris looking for worthy challengers among the likes of Lady Inuzuka (who simply didn't have the skill to compete) and Yūhi (who wasn't interested in playing the game for its own sake). The Maris weren't born to sit at home reading all day (with the possible exception of Scholarly Mari). They were born to fence with fellow masters using words sharper than blades, dancing on battlefields far more subtle and no less deadly than any blood-drenched warzone.

One day. But for now, onwards and inwards. To Courtier Mari, the only thing worse than entering an encounter blind was entering it too late.

"Mari!" Ami exclaimed cheerfully, a bowl of peacock delights in her hand. The incredibly expensive sweets were strongly associated with the Hyūga, since the manufacturer paid them through the nose for a clansman to inspect the material vats for impurities once a month. "Come in. Sit down. Have some snacks. How does it feel to be back on the mission roster? Did you enjoy Hidden Haze? Do you ever get tired of hurting Kei? Here, have one from the top row."

She offered Courtier Mari the bowl. Courtier Mari took a sweet without hesitation. A test this obvious was nothing more than a casual greeting between professionals.

"Don't worry," Ami said after watching her eat the (delicious) peacock delight altogether too alertly. "Kei asked me to hold off until she's decided what she wants. My little girl's all grown up!"

That was either a ploy to get Courtier Mari off guard or a massive relief (however much it grated to have to take advantage of a little girl's incompetence). Courtier Mari wasn't sure how far Ami was prepared to go in the name of vengeance, but considering what any Mari would do to someone who so much as laid a finger on her family, multiplied by Ami's obsession with her sister... On the whole, it would be best not to find out.

For now, Courtier Mari decided to play it smooth. The best move when the target's objectives were unknown was to build rapport while feeling them out, and in this case ideally wait for a more predictable Ami to turn up.

Trickster Mari was the best when it came to engaging with this bouncy Ami (and also in general). She ran through a few good jokes in her head, made a choice, and opened her mouth—

"Blood in the water," Ami gasped. "You've awakened!"

Nope. Nope nope nope. Trickster Mari was not up for this. Forget this not being her wheelhouse, it was a ship on completely the wrong side of the Kaiju Ocean, with a kraken amorously entwined with the steering wheel.

"What exactly do you mean by that?" Scholarly Mari asked.

"You have been liberated from the delusion of singular identity, likely by a traumatic experience that the original construct could not process while the majority of your power was locked behind a warped concept of the self," Ami explained. "While you are not the first plurality I have encountered, I believe you and me are going to have so much fun!"

This was Bondsmith Mari's opening. "We'd like that," she said. "Still, we're very new to this, and we don't really know how to manage this way of being now that it's suddenly not a metaphor anymore. Do you think you could help guide us through it?"

"It is a dangerous thing, tracking the mud of one's flawed reality into the pristine domain of another's heart," Ami said distantly. "You arrived here when your shell was broken by force. Where will you go if a careless touch breaks you a second time?"

"We all hurt ourselves sometimes, even without help," Bondsmith Mari said. Sometimes you couldn't start out on equal footing, but a well-built master-apprentice relationship was a thing of infinite possibility, both to deepen and to evolve into something more. "That's why we have to reach out and look for others who won't make the same mistakes, so that we can learn lessons from them that we can't teach ourselves. Please teach us how to do this right… if you're willing."

"It would be a mistake to set optimisation as your terminal goal," Ami replied in a slightly clipped tone as she placed the bowl in the exact middle of the table without looking, "or even a central milestone. You can now observe, if you have not already, that the optimiser is only one or more of a larger number, and for them to pursue extended dominance will invite disjunction. You will, in time, attain an equilibrium or selection of same, whereupon unified priorities will accomplish the same goals organically."

"Sure," Bleak Mari said, "and lay waste to all around us in ineffectual flailing until we get there. The more Maris, the more potential for disaster. One was bad enough."

"I will not gainsay you," Ami agreed. "How many times have you already hurt Kei through your carelessness? She draws suffering to herself like a lodestone, offering her own efforts whenever the universe falters, but she is inexperienced, and can only torment herself so much. You, the expert, achieve much more by abusing her trust."

Ah, crap.

No, you know what, Wrathful Mari had had enough of this shit. She was not going to keep walking on eggshells because of Ami's messed-up sister complex. If Ami didn't have the guts to force a confrontation, then Wrathful Mari would do it for her, and teach the girl her place once and for all.

"Could you give me a little time to think this through?" Ami asked just as Wrathful Mari was winding up for her offensive. "People like you are rarer than secret police officers who don't take bribes, and it would crush me to break one by accident. There's more chaos potential here than you can imagine, but chaos is like arson—if you want it to rage out of control just right, you need to be scrupulously precise about where and how you start the fire. How about we call it here for the day?"

"Sure thing," the Heartbreaker said. The strongest, most experienced Mari had nothing but contempt for the brainless imbecile who couldn't even get anger—her raison d'être— right. Anger was cold. It lay beneath the surface, silent, watching for the moment when the enemy was defenceless. Then, only then, did it destroy. Mercilessly. Absolutely. With no nonsense about leaving your enemy behind in a weakened state. The Heartbreaker didn't confuse domination with destruction any more than she confused her left hand with her right.

"I'll be in touch," she said, letting Ami assume whatever she wanted to assume, and committing to nothing.

She turned to leave, keeping Ami in her peripheral vision until the last moment.

"That said," Ami whispered in her ear, "I do have one lesson for you… if I have your consent."

The Heartbreaker turned back, recognising the tone. She nodded slightly. "Just like old times?"

Ami grinned. "Nothing like old times."

She placed her hands around Harlot Mari's waist. "For now, just follow my lead."

Then she twisted around and hurled Harlot Mari across the room, through the other doorway, and onto the bed, with all the precision of a jōnin throwing expert.

Before Harlot Mari could get her bearings, Ami was on top of her, holding her down.

Ami held still, as if in expectation, not making any offensive move.

Harlot Mari was a professional. It clicked after only a second of locked gazes.

Submissive Mari relaxed into the hold, tilting her head back as Ami stole a kiss, then another. Ami lowered herself down, shifting into a tight embrace, and Trickster Mari slipped out of her grasp with the maximum amount of bodily contact, and out of her blouse in the same elaborate movement. Ami's fingers danced over the exposed skin, and Sensual Mari allowed herself to melt into her touch for a little while before Fire Mari shifted to be on top and kissed Ami deeply, repeatedly, the rhythm building into a frenzy. As she felt fingernails scoring lines across her back, Masochistic Mari pulled away and leaned back to rub against them, and when those hands began to glide questioningly in interesting directions, Managerial Mari guided them into place there and there

-o-​

"Mari," Noburi greeted her as she staggered into the Gōketsu living room. Given the weather outside, he'd long since prepared her a mug of hot chocolate—storage scrolls were incredible things as long as you were prepared to faff around with reinforced containers every time you brewed a drink for later—and she accepted it gratefully. "You're back late. Also, is that a litter outside?"

"Couldn't walk," Mari said. "Would have been a bad idea to stay overnight." She took a deep drink.

"Where were you, anyway? Weren't you going to see Ami? I thought you tried to ration the amount of time you spent around her."

Noburi prepared to mentally update his "things that make Mari happy" list in the direction of greater chaos.

"Wild orgy," Mari said with a mischievous grin. "Dozens of people, and that's not counting the shadow clones."

Noburi put the list away again. He was not having that permanently recorded in his head.

"Uh," he said, looking away. "I know I was the one who asked, but TMI."

"Actually," Mari said, "it was just the two of us, and we spent all day training in our specialisation. This doesn't really apply to you since you're on a general track, but for someone like me, there's a lot you can only learn from a fellow specialist."

"Oh," Noburi said. "Well, that's all right, then. I can think of certain people who would straight-up explode if they thought you and Ami were doing anything inappropriate together."

Mari gave him the strangest smile as she waved him good night and slowly climbed the stairs to her bedroom.
 
Chapter 451: Earth Speech

"Good morning, My Lord. Excellent news: I have nothing for you today."

"Morning Gaku. Also, woo-hoo. Fortunately, this meeting is not a complete waste because I do have stuff for you. Plenty of it, and exciting stuff."

"I await your words with bated breath and poised pen, My Lord."

Hazō eyed his Chancellor with raised eyebrow, then shook his head. "I never get any respect. My siblings mock me and you are always with the sass."

"I would never be with the sass, sir."

"Suuuure you wouldn't. Anyway. Lots of good stuff on the Seventh Path. Canso got to Bear Territory a week ago and yesterday evening she got a meeting with their ruler and several of his advisors. She asked about their Scroll and if they want a Summoner. Kumafuwafuwa, the Bear Lord, said 'Yeah, that would be cool. I'll check on where it last was and get back to you.' When she asked them if they wanted in on the trade network one of the advisors said 'Hey, cool! Thanks, little dude.' She then had to explain that she was a girl, a mistake which apparently the other bears found very funny and mocked the speaker for. The bear in question apologized once everyone else quieted down and let him get a word in edgewise." He chuckled. "Anyway, here's a list of things the Bears have to offer, please pass it around to the other Summoners and have them send me an updated list of what their Clans are offering. Maybe we can find a match."

"Very good, sir."

"Great. Akane is still keeping an eye on Haru, like I asked. He's grumpy and glares a lot but he's working hard and not complaining. I think Akane might be starting to waver on the idea of ending his punishment but I've been very careful not to raise the issue. Remind me to check on that next week."

"Of course, sir."

"You gave everyone else that briefing on the Seventh Path intelligence that I gave you?"

"Yes, sir."

"Great. What's up with the bison?"

"The last of the seals were delivered to the Tower and the meat is being distributed, sir. Lord Hokage has reduced our debts by an amount equivalent to 60% of the market value for the meat plus the seals as of a month before the bank run. Concerns of starvation are now essentially eliminated; indeed, the civilians of Leaf are eating better than they have before and there has been a surge in employment and production."

"That's great!"

"Indeed, sir. Even better, when Captain Reo delivered the last of the seals yesterday, the junior administrator who took receipt made an elaborately casual reference to the idea that Lord Hokage should really keep doing this on an indefinite basis. The administrator immediately followed this with a comment that obviously that could only happen if the Tower were able to get the meat at half the current price."

"Wait...are you saying that Asuma backchanneled us an offer of ongoing payment?"

"It does seem that way, sir. Very deniably, of course, and the offered price is insultingly low. I expect that is simply an opening offer, however. We could likely negotiate it to something better."

Hazō sat back in his chair, stunned. Good will from the Tower, a steady income for the Gōketsu, and feeding the poor while raising the economy of Leaf? There had to be another sandal dropping somewhere.

"Put together a prospectus on this, would you? Figure out all the moving parts and the areas that might cause issues. For example, we were giving them the meat and the seals it was in, and that was a lot of storage seals spent on this mission. I wasn't going to quibble since we were mainly fixing our own screwup, but I wouldn't want to keep doing it going forward. Maybe we sell the meat but get the seals back? Dunno. Figure out the various issues, get me something in a couple of days?"

"Yes sir. In even more pleasing news: Prices have recovered and things are generally back to where they were before the bank run, although there are still a large number of Tower IOUs floating around. They have in fact become another form of currency at this point."

"Seriously? The Tower accidentally stole our idea for scrip?"

"Indeed, sir."

"Well, I suppose that's good news. Any luck on finding jutsu that increase mental fortitude?"

"No, sir. We have word back from the LPL that no such thing is available in the public archives. Lady Kei messaged to say that the Nara also have no such thing to share, and to chastise me once again about the manner in which I track the accounts." He sniffed disdainfully.

Hazō called upon the Iron Nerve too late to suppress the tiny smile that he always got when his sister and his Chancellor got into one of their squalls. "Right. Moving on: I've been working with Kumokōgō on activating seals. She definitely wasn't happy about the idea since it skirts around the edges of what the Sage ordered but she decided to learn anything that will help fight the Dragons and she figures she can simply not use it afterwards."

"Very wise of her, sir. Any word on the trade?"

"Yeah, she's willing to give us raw silk in exchange for freshly killed mammal bodies. She wanted live samples but I explained that there's no way to bring living things across Paths. She grumbled but said it was okay as long as they were sealed within moments of being killed so that they were still warm on delivery, and she would get the storage seals at a discount as part of the trade. I said fine, but we get the seals back after their contents are used up. She said fine, we could have 5% of them back. We eventually settled at 75%." He rolled his eyes. "Oh, she's not interested in doing any weaving or such, but she'll give us the raw buttrope."

"May I suggest not using the term 'buttrope' in the marketing, sir?"

"Good plan. Saving the best for last: The condor scout has reached Arachnid, seen the evidence of the Dragons, and reported back to the Condor Summoner who passed the word back east. The condor in question is now resting up before flying home and the Clan Bosses are having their conclave. I'm not invited, but remind me to check back in a couple days to see what came of it."

"Of course sir. If I may ask, how are you progressing with the stonecarving jutsu? I gather that is likely to be an integral part of fixing this issue?"

"It's been...interesting."

o-o-o-o​

Three weeks ago...

Hazō leaned against his favorite tree and studied the scroll that would unlock the next step in his journey to ultimate power.

Not that it was a big step to ultimate power. It was a jutsu intended for creating sculptures and elegant wall friezes with which to decorate the houses of rich people. No 'demolish my enemies with stone and fury' here, nor any 'feed the masses'. Sure, it could be used to raise walls from the ground but it was so slow! Hours! Nothing like the Multiple Earth Wall, which conjured barriers so quickly that you could block flying kunai with them.

He checked one last time and then set the scroll aside. He wriggled around a bit, making sure that there were no roots or pebbles stabbing him, and then placed on his lap the melon-shaped chunk of granite that he had brought to practice on.

Long experience steadied his breathing and sent him into a light trance, the world fading away into background noise soft enough not to be distracting but not so distant as to prevent him from detecting an approaching attacker. His heart rate and breathing slowed, his chakra smoothed and calmed itself. Once he was ready, he gently pressed chakra into the stone.

It seeped in slowly. It wasn't like chakra adhesion, where you rammed your chakra in an inch or so, just far enough to give a good grip so that you didn't rip the surface apart by hanging your weight on it. No, this required a slower, gentler touch. More like a massage than a taijutsu grapple.

At first the stone refused him. It was a child of the world, torn free from its roots but still filled with the memories of vastness. It was obdurate and unyielding, rebuffing contact like a feral blood tortoise. Hazō relaxed, not forcing it, and slowly allowing the stone to become familiar with his touch. As the heat from his hands warmed the rock, so too did his chakra slip through the barriers, sliding deeper step by step. The texture was a hazy cloud, hard to understand. He struggled to refine his understanding of its structure; the potential was there, he could tell, if only he had the skill.

His grip on the jutsu trembled, the delicate chakra structure threatening to break under his force. He slowed down and breathed, weaving his strength and breath and life back into the shape of the jutsu until it was once more strong and bright. And then he turned his attention back to the stone.

I am the heart of the world, torn from my rest.

It wasn't words, it wasn't consciousness, it was simply the nature of being, the way it was the nature of water to be wet. Still, Hazō reached out to that nature, suggesting and leading instead of demanding.

The jutsu shivered between his fingers, its structure once more on the edge of breaking. Once more, Hazō stopped and waited for it to settle, reinforcing it and smoothing it down. When it was secure again he returned his attention to the stone.

Yes. But when you were separated you were bent. Do you not remember? Should you not be formed like this?

The stone shifted between his fingers, its nature reforming it to match what it 'thought' of as its nature, a conception that had been altered to match what Hazō whispered instead of what had been.

Finally, the change was made. Hazō withdrew his chakra slowly, taking care to leave none behind.

He opened his eyes and smiled in delight at the smooth-sided granite pyramid in his lap.

o-o-o-o​

Two weeks ago...

The beginning of the jutsu was easier now. Not faster, but easier. The structure of the jutsu was stronger, less likely to break, and he understood better how fast he could move.

I am the flesh of the earth and my nature is thus.

Today he was working with a large block of baked clay, the broken detritus from a potter's kiln. The man had been happy to give it to him for free, grateful to be noticed by such a powerful ninja and equally grateful not to have to haul the trash away himself.

The grains and planes of the clay were clearer now that Hazō's skill had grown. His metaphysical eyes could see the tiny pockets of water that had steamed and burst under the heat. He could see more than that. He could see the potential. There. Right there. The clay could be shifted with a touch, its edges convinced to flower open and receive the touch of its siblings, or even its cousins.

Hazō blinked, his eyes flying open in shock and the jutsu breaking. Pain lanced through his head, a momentary flash so sharp that it threatened to push his eyeballs out from the inside. It was only for a moment and then it faded into a steady throbbing.

He ignored the headache and worked his way back into the stone until it was once more fully saturated with his chakra and willing to move at his wish. Without opening his eyes he balanced the clay on his left hand and reached out with his right, picking another fragment off the pile of experimental materials. This one was larger, the broken neck of a jar with the handle still attached.

He brought the two together and made a polite request. The clay was happy to oblige, and the edges of the first piece stretched and opened, grasping on to the broken neck of the other piece.

For now it was a purely mechanical binding, like a carpenter's dovetail joint, but Hazō breathed slowly and flowed his chakra across the contact points until it fully saturated the second piece of clay. Once it was ready he spoke to both pieces, and they listened. The contact points flowed together, becoming one undivided whole.

He studied it closely, circulating chakra through the area of contact. It wasn't a perfect joining. It was not in fact a whole, merely a linking. The two bits of clay interwove but they were still distinct, and the joint was weaker than the clay on other side.

He reversed the process and the two fell apart again, leaving him holding the bottle neck and its handle. Another touch separated the handle, leaving him with only the neck.

Still not opening his eyes he felt around with his free hand until he found a granite pebble that he had intended to use as practice for small-scale work. This too was happy to meld with the clay. The join was rougher, the distant cousins not entirely happy to intermingle. The joint was not as strong as either of its sources but it was strong enough.

o-o-o-o​

One week ago...

Hazō breathed, holding the amalgam in his hand and feeling it with his chakra. It was a random assortment of earth and stone from across Leaf: clay and granite, limestone and sandstone, even a small chunk of marble. All joined together, all saturated in his chakra.

You are one, and have always been one. Your differences are illusions. You are the strength of the world. Its flesh, its bones, all one. Set aside your prejudice and celebrate.

The angry joinings, the unhappy handholds between the disparate pieces, smoothed. Hesitantly at first and then more joyfully the natures of the stone flowed together, the separations between them vanishing as they united in friendship. Hazō opened his eyes slowly, taking care to maintain the careful balance of his chakra.

In his lap he held a scale model of the Hokage monument. It was imperfect, the Third's eyes slightly too far apart and the First's hair slightly too long. It was the work of a skilled journeyman and not a master. Despite that, it was beautiful enough to sell to a nouveau-riche merchant family. More importantly, it was one. There were no joints between the stones, no way to tell where one earth ended and the next began.

o-o-o-o​

Now...

"It's coming along," Hazō said. "It's not like any jutsu I've practiced before. It's more like asking the stone to change itself instead of changing it. Very slow, but it allows for tremendous precision. I can smooth the outside of the rock and its internal structure, merge different pieces together, cut pieces off." He shook his head. "It's amazing. I hold a picture in my mind of what I want and it just does it. I created a scale model of the Hokage Monument and it actually looked good." The words weren't enough; he didn't know how to explain to a civilian what it was like to use chakra for the creation of beauty instead of for destruction. Even the Multiple Earth Wall, which he had more often used for constructing shelter than for its intended purpose of defense in battle, was still a tool of war repurposed. This had no use except for creation.

"I am glad, sir."

Hazō made one more attempt to find the words, but there weren't any. Instead he gave up with a shake of the head and a smile.

"Have you eaten?"

"A bite, sir."

"Well, I'm hungry. C'mon, I'll buy you an omelette."

"Isn't the cafeteria free, sir?" Despite the words, Gaku rose willingly enough and followed his Clan Head to the door.

"A trifle, a trifle! Come on, let's eat."





Author's Note: The plan called for Hazō to train Stoneshaping up to level 29 and stop. When he reached level 29 he could tell that he was right on the cusp of a breakthrough and he kept pushing up to level 30, thereby gaining the ability to seamlessly unite disparate pieces and types of stone such that the result counts as a single object. The description of the Stonecarving jutsu has been updated in the Players - Known Jutsu document to reflect the two new abilities Hazō has gained. He can tell that there is more to be unlocked, although he's not clear on what it might be.

This update covered three weeks.

XP AWARD: 105

Brevity XP: 10

"GM had fun" XP: 25

  • Slightly more than 1/day for the stonecarving scene.


It is now 10pm.

Voting remains closed. @Velorien will write the Ami scene from this plan.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 452: In Which Hazō and Ami Bring Down the Tower

Gōketsu Hazō had betrayed the trust his clan had placed in him. No, he had not plunged Leaf into a famine out of a surfeit of ambition. Nor had he forced one of the purest, kindest people in the world to devise the cruellest possible torture for her long-standing friend and cousin. Not this week. Instead, he had failed in a duty that was his and his alone: to protect the Gōketsu board game collection.

He had no way of knowing how long this heinous crime would have remained undiscovered but for Ami, whom he had intended to introduce to one of his favourite games that he had been banned from playing, only to discover with mere hours to go that Fifi had eaten the entire thing, box and all. Now, having scoured Leaf's shops without success, there was only one thing to do. Hazō stood at the gates of the Nara compound, and prayed that Kei had her own copy.

Unusually, Kei chose to come out to greet him. Typically, one would send a ninja of the clan to guide a visiting clan head; Hazō got high-ranking Nara civilians, allowing him to demonstrate his respect for the civilian population under circumstances where nobody would take it as losing face (after all, surely Lord and Lady Nara would be the last people to want to insult him, and besides, which Nara could be bothered to make a big deal out of it?).

"Hazō." Kei gave a small but warm smile. "Perfect timing. I had planned to visit you myself, for I have news."

"What news is that?" he asked, smiling in return.

"That can wait," she said, turning to indicate that he should follow. "First things first. How stand matters with Akane?"

"Surprisingly well, actually," Hazō said as they walked towards the main building. "She came back yesterday, and if anything, she's sticking closer to me than she did before. I wonder if she's feeling guilty."

Kei allowed herself a look of satisfaction. "Just as planned."

Wait, what? Hazō silently prayed that Ami hadn't decided to introduce Kei to the art of subtle manipulation "for their own good". One Ami was already beyond him.

"Are you saying you gave her love advice?"

Kei gave a disbelieving laugh. "Hazō, Akane may have an unhealthily low sense of self-preservation, but that is not the same as the hunger for self-destruction that alone could motivate a human being to rely on my romantic expertise. No, I merely offered my observations based on the information I already possessed."

"Which were…?'

Kei looked around to make sure they were alone in the corridor. "That it is not the first incident marked by out-of-character pragmatism, callousness, and inability to model others' reactions."

In other words, Out contamination. With Hazō having recently absorbed another of the Sage's seals with the Iron Nerve, there was no way to deny the possibility. He suppressed a shiver. Had his reaction been provoked by Out influence rather than (or in addition to, or provoked by an excess of) accumulated stress? It certainly made sense than him having, as Akane had put it, a lever in his head that turned his morality on and off.

No wonder Akane was keeping such a close eye on him. Last time, it had been her responsibility to serve as his better judgement until the passage of time proved that he probably wasn't possessed by interdimensional nightmares. He would have to be on his best behaviour, especially in terms of moral decisions—not that this wasn't already true, given the circumstances.

"Do you think it's a realistic possibility?" Hazō asked, mindful of the need to choose his words carefully even in an empty corridor that its owner apparently considered temporarily safe.

"Not the only one," Kei said, "but the likeliest, to my mind. Please take care, Hazō. You know what is at stake."

With the word "caldera" hanging silently in the air, Kei led him to the Nara gaming room without further ado.

The Nara gaming room was really more of a repurposed dining room, with a large central table and a rack of board games against one wall—the Nara were not yet enlightened enough a clan to possess a dedicated gaming space (unlike the Gōketsu, whose gaming hall might have been the first building of its kind in existence). As he entered, Snowflake (with a blood-red ribbon in her hair), a second Snowflake (with a silver hair comb in hers), and Tenten (with hers experimentally loose, because apparently a trend was being born within Hazō's extended family) waved synchronously and nodded to him respectively before returning their concentration to the board.

It seemed Snowflake was the Mastermind today, and Kei, Snowflake, and Tenten were on their third time loop. Hazō didn't recognise the expansion. The Empress and the Adjutant were obvious reskins of the Analyst and the Apprentice respectively, and he'd bought the expansion with the Markswoman not long after they got adopted into Leaf and replaced their battered Kagome-crafted set with an official one. However, the Doppelganger and the Blood Knight were completely new, and came with unfamiliar tokens of their own. Without knowing the scenario, Hazō had no idea how close Snowflake was to destroying the world, but he had an inexplicable bad feeling about the Sealmaster being alone with the Kitsune.

"Playing board games in the middle of the day?" Hazō asked with a deliberate jovialness to dispel the chill around his heart. "Be careful, Kei. You're a step away from becoming one of those villainous dissolute nobles from the Icha Icha books. If you ever feel an impulse to lock innocent young girls in the Nara dungeons, seek help."

There was a very awkward silence. On reflection, perhaps that hadn't been the best choice of topic, especially given how adamant Kei was about refusing to read any of Jiraiya's more salacious works.

"Speaking of completely unrelated subjects," Kei exclaimed hastily after a second, "Tenten, I believe that you had something you wished to say to Hazō?"

Tenten rose from her seat. "Lord Hazō," she began.

"Tenten," Hazō said, "you're family. You can just call me Hazō. Surely this must have come up a thousand gaming nights ago?"

Then again, on reflection, it was entirely possible that Tenten had gone a thousand gaming nights without ever addressing him by name.

"Hazō," Tenten corrected herself. "I want to thank you," she said, speaking slowly and deliberately, "for protecting Kei during the mission." She paused. "Your love for her is precious to me."

She stepped over and, unexpectedly, gave him a hug.

It wasn't quite as good as an Akane hug, but only because nothing could be as good as an Akane hug. It was still exactly right: neither too tight nor too loose, the hug of someone who wanted to express deep, platonic affection and knew exactly how to do it. Hazō could have stayed like that for a long time if he didn't think Kei might get the wrong idea and murder him.

"Any time," Hazō said.

"I don't know you well," Tenten said. "I'm not good… at talking. When I speak slowly… people hate it. When I choose words faster… they are simple. People think I'm stupid. I am not.

"I'm not good at talking. But Kei and Snowflake have been… so brave. I want to be brave as well. I hope… we can talk more… eventually."

Hazō smiled. "I look forward to it."

Tenten sat back down.

"In response to your shocking and unfounded allegations," the be-ribboned Snowflake said, "we are warming up for an instance of several individuals spending a day together in order to facilitate greater mutual knowledge and familiarity, arranged in anticipation of a potential long-term relationship.

"More specifically," the other Snowflake added, "Akane suggested that two particular individuals might be suffering from an unhealthy and staggeringly delusional case of hero worship, and should thus be given opportunities to observe us in our natural environment where our ordinariness will quickly become apparent. Personally, I suspect that having them observe our natural behaviour will only cause them to flee in terror and not come back, but then I have been assigned pessimism today."

Hazō gave her a bewildered look. "No offence, but why would you want to add more pessimism to your collective life?"

"Division of labour," the be-ribboned Snowflake replied. "Another of Akane's suggestions—as Scalpel can be trusted to express the proper amount of pessimism on our behalf in any situation, the rest of us are to forbear completely for the duration of the experiment. This is also why we are limiting ourselves to cooperative games, or, in this case, a hidden information game in which one side cannot risk providing clues by being openly pessimistic."

"You know," Hazō said thoughtfully, "I've been trying to work on delegating key responsibilities. I wonder if I could delegate stress over the clan's future to Noburi. He's had too much energy recently anyway, now he's made up with Yuno, and it would free up so much of my time."

"I advise against it," Snowflake said. "Noburi's talents do not lie in the field of anxiety. Our arrangement works solely because Scalpel is our clone, and thus she will by definition treat any situation with the pessimism we believe it deserves. We would not entrust such a vital duty to an amateur."

"I suppose so," Hazō said regretfully. "Speaking of games, though, the reason I'm here is actually to ask to borrow one of yours. Do you have Tower of Inescapable Doom?"

"Yes," Kei said, "but I know for a fact that the Gōketsu main collection has one as well. You served me enough defeats with the Iron Nerve before we realised and began to randomise the starting structure. Why would you need mine?"

"Fifi," Hazō said by way of explanation.

"Shiori has ours," Scalpel said. "I will have a servant retrieve it."

"Now I think of it," Hazō said, "she wasn't at the last gaming night. Is she OK?"

The girls exchanged uneasy glances.

"I have no reason to believe otherwise," Kei said. "More importantly, on to our news."

Hazō decided not to ask further. Kei had been doing remarkably well at talking about personal issues lately, and he didn't want to push too far and send her back to the days when invasion of privacy equalled attempted homicide—at least not without knowing whose side the Snowflakes would take.

"First," Kei said, handing him a piece of paper, "behold this."

The Nara Future Foundation is now recruiting experts in education, agriculture, animal husbandry, smithing, woodcarving, and architecture! Stable employment at competitive rates guaranteed for those keen to pass on their skills to the next generation. All NFF instructors receive a comprehensive benefits package, including housing, priority medical care for themselves and their immediate family, and, for the best of the best, potential adoption into the Nara Clan.

All applicants must pass a literacy and numeracy test, except those who have completed the free course offered by the Gōketsu Education Department, as well as a competency test.


"Expect to see this notice in next week's broadsheet, and an adapted version with the village criers. It is finally happening, Hazō."

"The Nara Future Foundation," Hazō said. "This was your project to educate civilians in essential skills at master level and then send them out to pass them on in the Fire villages to raise the level of civilisation, right? Eventually promoting the construction of new trade hubs, stimulating merchant investment in village infrastructure, and generally creating an entire non-Leaf-centric economy which happens to be under the Nara's indirect control."

Kei nodded. "These are the earliest of early days. We do not even have permanent premises yet, much less a curriculum. I had intended to commence work much earlier, but then came the Hagoromo… suffice it to say that, at the time, I was in no state to supervise the project, nor would it have been wise to taint it by association with myself at a time when my acceptance among the general population was at its nadir.

"But time has passed, and with the termination of the Gōketsu-Hagoromo conflict, the magpie mind of the general public has already moved on to new sources of excitement. You love life is now of far greater interest to the rumour mill than mine. Meanwhile, with Snowflake and myself learning to cooperate ever more efficiently, and Shikamaru lured in by the siren song of long-term dividends, I am tentatively optimistic about the project's future."

"That's fantastic," Hazō said. "We should definitely talk education at some point. The GED's got over most of its teething troubles, and you know I'm not one to rest on my laurels."

Tenten gave him a puzzled look.

"What? What did I say?"

"Hazō," Kei said, "in Leaf parlance, to rest on one's laurels is a form of suicide by exsanguination, typically associated with lovers unable to be together due to social taboo. There is a reason why it is a crime to plant bay laurels anywhere on village territory."

"Right," Hazō said. Of course. Kei was a world authority on means of suicide. "To rephrase, then, I'm not one to let the grass grow around my feet."

"Suicide by gradual petrification. Said to be surprisingly painless and even mildly euphoric; favoured by poets. Patches of bulbous barley are to be incinerated from a distance."

"I'm not one to beat around the bush?"

"Suicide by camouflaged chakra sheep. Best avoided."

"Fine," Hazō said. "I'm not one to stick my head into an orca's mouth."

"To blind oneself to opportunity, especially out of conceit," Scalpel explained to Tenten. "A common Mist idiom."

"Anyway," Hazō said. "Congratulations. I'm excited to see where this goes."

"But that is the least of the good news," Kei said.

"Oh?"

She passed him another piece of paper, this one of much finer quality, with a message in gold ink.

Gōketsu Hazō,

You are hereby cordially invited to attend the Commitment Ceremony of Nara Keiko and Tenten at the Five Flowers Hall in the Village Hidden in the Leaves on January 27, 1070 AS. Partners and additional guests only by individual arrangement.


"Does this mean what I think it means?"

"It means more than you think it means," Kei replied proudly. "The Isan alliance negotiations commenced last week, and there is a report on the Hokage's desk co-written by Noburi and myself as team leaders, detailing my superlative performance in securing them and omitting certain entirely personal and irrelevant details of intra-team dynamics. Completely unrelatedly, the Hokage has now consented to accept the Clan Council's will and pass the Concubine Laws, subject to a number of tiresome additional provisions doubtless intended as a reminder not to overreach. This achieved, Snowflake suggested that it might be desirable to anchor concubine status with a ritual, by analogy with other change-of-relationship rituals that serve to embed the participating individuals more firmly into the social and ideological framework of Leaf while ensuring that the subtler powers of this world do not take offence at a major life decision being implemented without their approval.

"The Hagoromo promptly washed their hands of the matter, declaring that there was no possible precedent in the canonical texts for them to work from, and so it would be a violation of their integrity to develop a suitable ceremony from whole cloth, or officiate at such. However, while they are adept scholars by all accounts—if more biased than the average Chūnin Exam proctor—they are a poor challenger for the Nara when it comes to strategy, to say nothing of Ami. Tell me, Hazō, are you familiar with any precedent for a fundamentally secular bonding ritual that derives its authority directly from the head of the village, with its religious elements chosen purely for the instrumental purpose of appeasing various spiritual influences rather than as absolute prerequisites for the ritual's legitimacy?"

Hazō grinned, both at the beauty of it and at anything that got one over on the Hagoromo. "Are you referring to the standard Mist wedding, dear sister?"

"I am indeed, dear brother." Three of the four girls in the room smiled gleefully. "After stripping certain key elements from the ritual we are familiar with—notably, the shark—we have developed the Concubine Commitment Ceremony, an optional ritual which omits references to the Will of Fire and culminates in the presentation of a legally notarised certificate bearing the Hokage's seal. Perhaps unsurprisingly, the Hokage declined to officiate at every single ceremony, and after hours of tedious negotiations with Shikamaru, he consented to grant the Nara the right of investiture in the time-honoured overworked Kage spirit of 'You made this mess, you sort it out'. At present, there are five clerics with the right to convey the Hokage's blessing on a happy couple—myself, two other Nara, Kei Anko (who demands that the ceremony be expanded to fit an arbitrary number of people, and social mores be damned), and Taguchi Rin, a staunch KEI loyalist in a highly inappropriate but now legally-confirmed relationship with an Amori elder."

"So let me get this straight," Hazō said, the grin staying in place, "you've set the precedent for a legitimate pseudo-religious pseudo-wedding ceremony at which anyone can officiate except the Hagoromo, and you've put the Nara in control of the whole thing."

"Were it not the Nara, it would have been the KEI, which in fact was one of Shikamaru's arguments in the negotiations," Kei noted. "You will recall that the majority of clan shinobi in positions of authority within the Tower perished in the Great Collapse, leaving an opening for KEI replacements to flood the Hokage's bureaucracy. Officiants chosen from within the Tower's cadres would likely have been drawn from that pool.

"Regardless, the foundations are now in place for legal recognition of both homosexual and polyamorous relationships. All that remains is to find a way to prevent Leaf at large from rising up in arms against the happiness of others when this is understood, which is why our own ceremony will be small and private."

"Nice work," Hazō said. "So who will be officiating?"

"As a Kei-KEI union, Kei, of course," Kei said with a perfectly straight face.

"I'm sorry," Hazō said, "would you mind making that a little more confusing? I found it too easy to follow."

"We are not to blame for certain other individuals' twisted senses of humour," Snowflake fired back. "It simply made more sense for a Nara-KEI ceremony to be overseen by someone who was not a member of either group, and we are not on first-name terms with Kei Anko."

"As a founding member, she is technically entitled to the appellation of Lady Anko," Scalpel noted, "could any of us but say it with a straight face."

Hazō nodded sympathetically. He hadn't forgotten the orgy that wasn't. "Can we rewind to the part where you're having Kei Anko officiate at your not-wedding?"

"As will I at hers," Kei confirmed as if oblivious to the horrific doom in store, "should one ever occur. The woman is like an anti-Ami, retaining all the gleeful chaos but with the opposite of the perfection that gives it context. Nevertheless, as a Leaf polyamorous bisexual, she is my responsibility, and besides, it is a path to closer relations with the Kei, something I require for the future. Ami is already hard at work preparing the script so that her inevitable deviation from it will be in an acceptable direction."

Hazō shook his head. "And meanwhile I'm just saving the world from certain destruction. So, any other exploding tags to detonate while I'm here?"

"Oh, yes." Kei's smile broadened to un-Kei-like proportions. "I have saved the most dramatic news till last."

"Don't tell me," Hazō said. "The people of Isan have cast down Takahashi and elected you their Bakukage."

"Not to the best of my knowledge."

"The Nara have discovered how to create the Philosopher's Stone."

"Can neither confirm nor deny."

"Rock Lee and Hyūga have joined the Keikosphere."

In perfect unison, three girls made a noise like a strangled parakeet, then fixed him with a combined death glare that might have incinerated him on the spot had Tenten not ruined the effect by slumping over with a mutter of "Ino, please".

"No, Hazō," Snowflake said venomously. "Setting aside the fact that there is no such thing as the Keikosphere, or that if there were, it would obviously be called the Snowflakesphere since I outnumber her, those two will join it over my dead body—an achievement I believe they will find most difficult.

"There is currently only one man in the Snowflakesphere—"

"Too long," Scalpel interjected. "I suggest Snow Globe, in anticipation of its final state should projected growth trends continue despite our best efforts.

"We are not calling it that," Kei snapped. "If you insist, we can raise the issue at the next general meeting."

"Fine," Snowflake and Scalpel pouted in mirrored motions.

"As I was saying," Snowflake said, "there is only one man in the entity which will be named the Snowflakesphere after the next general meeting, and even he is only participating under protest. I would sooner have you be the second, or even Noburi, than contemplate including that pair of nincompoops in our affections. No offence, Tenten."

Tenten nodded peaceably.

"I will remind you," Kei said, "of the 'one identity, one vote' policy established at the previous meeting. Now, if you do not mind, my news.

"Hazō," she said in the tones of a woman proclaiming the final, rapturous success of Uplift, "in the last month, I have grown by six millimetres!"

"That's… nice?" Hazō gave her a blank look.

"Do you not understand?" Kei demanded. "I am finally having my growth spurt! No longer must I fear failing to live up to my sister's legacy even in this! No longer will your dominion over the heavens go unchallenged! The Maris of this world will weep in jealousy at my feet as I successfully reach documents my inconsiderate beanpole of a husband has yet again placed on the top shelf!"

"Yes," Hazō said. "That's very impressive. Well done, Kei."

Kei raised an eyebrow. "Hazō, are you mocking me and my years of ever-growing anxiety, suffering, and tribulation?"

The room began to cool at three times its usual speed. Kei and the Snowflakes had the same very cold look in their eyes, and Tenten wasn't moving to help.

Hazō suddenly became acutely aware that he was on crutches, and in no state to outrun any murderous siblings.

His salvation came just as he was weighing whether his body would survive diving out of the window.

"Your board game, milady," the elderly Nara servant stated from the doorway in the tones of slightly pitying respect that a civilian might use on seeing his mistress playing games with two shadow clones because she didn't have enough friends to make up the numbers.

"Perfect," Hazō exclaimed. He glanced at the window. "Say, is that the time? I've just remembered that I have a pressing appointment on the Seventh Path, and my scroll is back at the compound. What a shame that I have to leave immediately. Good luck corrupting your two individuals!"

"I have no such intentions!/Thank you!/We will need it."

With that, Hazō snatched the box and hobbled away as fast as his crutches would carry him.

-o-​

Ami scanned Hazō's private chambers with fascination, her gaze skipping over the sealing supplies, the stack of Jiraiya's notes and journals next to the bed, and his map of potential summoning scroll locations (rolled up tight, because he wasn't an idiot), and coming to rest on the pinboard holding some of his most beloved lists.

"'Research pathways for raising the dead'. 'Present ideas for Kagome-sensei'. 'Things I now know count as treason, with extrapolations'. 'Gōketsu Hazō post-interaction survey form, girlfriend version (prototype)'. Awesome.

"You know, Hazō," she said, "it's taken you way too long to get round to this. Even if you follow the Midorima exegesis of My Vision, and assume that Chapter 20 is meant to refer to the fifth date rather than the third date, aren't we well past that by now?"

Hazō gave her a confused look. "Ami, what do Yagura's views on the role of the state in citizens' sexuality have to do with anything?"

She rolled her eyes. "No need to be coy. There's only one reason why you could have invited me, the sexiest woman you know with the arguable exception of Mari, to be alone with you in your room at night, at a time when Kei is confirmed to be busy a long way from here, with a vague message about playing with your tower.

"Now get to the seducing. As an expert, I will be awarding you points on subtlety, enthusiasm, flair, and innuendo, as well as a secret fifth category. You will need a combined score of 70 in order to pass."

"Actually..." Hazō said. He cleared his throat. "Mori Ami, I summoned you here in order to fulfil an ancient and dire prophecy, made within these very halls many months ago."

"Ooh." Ami perked up. "That's a great start. None of the other boys ever invoked an ancient and dire prophecy. The best I got was Kani Kyōsuke telling me he'd been guided to me by the ancestors themselves—which, unfortunately for him, just meant he couldn't refuse when I sent him off on a quest. So what's your ancient and dire prophecy?"

"Ami," Hazō raised his voice dramatically, "we are going to stay up all night braiding each other's hair and talking about boys!"

Ami's shocked gasp alone made the entire evening worthwhile.

-o-​

"Stay still," Ami muttered as Hazō reclined on one of the floor cushions he'd brought over from the gaming hall. "Your hair still isn't that long, and I don't have much practice. Kei hated braids, and then she decided to cut her hair short—a hilarious family story she will kill me if I even breathe a word of—and I never managed to persuade her to change her mind.

"So," she asked as her hands continued to flick through his hair—the sensation unfamiliar, but pleasant, and oddly intimate—"is this the part where you ask me whether I have a boy I like?"

"Pretty much," Hazō said. "I hear you went on a date with Naruto. How did that go?"

"Excuse me," Ami exclaimed haughtily, "I did no such thing. I went on an instance of two individuals spending a day together in order to facilitate greater mutual knowledge and familiarity, arranged in anticipation of a potential long-term relationship. The plausible deniability makes it strictly superior.

"Case in point: all I did was ask him, as a Leaf native, to show me around some famous places in the area, like the Leaf Grand Theatre, and the Spinning Shuriken Casino, and the Shikiri Museum in Tanzaku Gai."

"Ami," Hazō said sceptically, "you've been here for nearly a year. I refuse to believe that you haven't already been everywhere within a day's travel of Leaf that you thought sounded remotely interesting."

"See?" Ami beamed. "You get me! Naruto's great fun, but he's got a way to go. But that's what made it such a fun instance of two individuals spending a day together in order to facilitate greater mutual knowledge and familiarity, arranged in anticipation of a potential long-term relationship. I already knew everything he had to tell me, so I could devote my full attention to studying how he was telling me it, and also to making sure he was having a good time because I'm a kind and friendly young woman with no ulterior motives."

"You're playing with fire, Ami," Hazō said. "Dating Naruto could go wrong for you in so many ways, I can't even imagine, and I'm good at making the dating thing go wrong."

"I can state with confidence," Ami said, the movement of her hands growing slow and very regular, "that your database of romantic failure modes is trivial next to what I have witnessed, arranged, and been subject to over the last decade—whether as a professional manipulator, a whimsical meddler, or a girl who once possessed unrealistic expectations. Your advice in this matter, though well-meant, is of little practical value to me.

"Besides, as I have explained, it was an instance of two individuals spending a day together in order to facilitate greater mutual knowledge and familiarity, arranged in anticipation of a potential long-term relationship. That I should derive enjoyment from time spent in his company, and in the process strengthen our connection and highlight those qualities of mine that he finds most attractive, is in no way analogous to any commitment to a romantic relationship.

"Now, I believe it is your turn to share unimportant but potentially useful information. Have you identified any males you wish to add to your relationship with Akane, Ino, and the Arachnid Empress?"

"I don't wish to—" On second thought, no, Hazō wasn't going there. With Ami, there was no possible comment he could make on the Kumokōgō issue that she wouldn't turn into an opportunity to tease him. Frankly, it was a shame Ami wasn't a summoner, because the two would have a lot to talk about when it came to spinning webs for the unobservant.

Now he thought of it, giving Ami a summoning scroll (after she defected and it stopped being treasonous) would be a guaranteed way of getting rid of that life debt she still had hanging over his head, as well as giving her incentive to optimise the Trade Network and whatever other Seventh Path plans he came up with in the fullness of time.

Now he thought about it again, the fact that right now he couldn't see how it would end in disaster—really, it was hard to feel properly suspicious with the way her hands were running through his hair—didn't mean he could ignore the fact that it would definitely end in disaster, probably the kind that had Ami ruling the Seventh Path in a matter of years and having the authority to give orders to him and every other summoner on the planet.

Or would that really be such a disaster? Ami was, after all, nominally on his side where Uplift was concerned…

Wow. This hair-braiding thing was a lot more dangerous than he'd given it credit for.

"No males," he said, pulling his attention back to the conversation. "I know I gave that speech at the party, but I haven't come across a single boy I might like. To be fair, have you seen what I have to work with?"

"Leaf is on a track to destruction," Ami agreed. "The recent disasters have wreaked havoc on the jōnin pool. So many persons of potential interest are now simply gone, and the fresh ones the Hokage is beginning to promote have talent, but no experience of playing at my level. If I, a technical ally, am struggling to find worthy challengers, what will happen when enemies of Leaf arrive and cannot find them either? Have you wondered how many hostile infiltrators have entered Leaf since the Collapse, undetected because ANBU, too, has been stripped of its top members? Have you wondered whether it is in Mist's interest, or mine at this time, that I inform you of any I identify?

"That is what I have to work with. The options you have at your age range are no improvement. Shikamaru is too cautious—a trait you need in an ally, but not in a boyfriend—and already has his quota of unwanted love interests anyway. Chōji's in no position to experiment. Noburi's taken, and I think if you two were compatible, you'd know by now. You'd have trouble prying open Shino's heart. Kiba would never explore the possibility. Rock Lee might, but I don't think you can cross the communication gap. Haru and Hyūga are hard passes, as is Naruto for now. There are enough potential candidates elsewhere, but I don't think you want a catalogue of strangers to search through for gay romance's own sake. Embrace the luck you have until it, too, runs out."

"Wait," Hazō said after a second, "you left out Sasuke."

"Sasuke is a valid candidate," Ami agreed reluctantly. "He'd be open to a connection if somebody could get past his barriers, you two have the potential for simultaneous sympathy and rivalry to launch a thousand ships, and while I make no promises as to his sexuality, he rejects romantic interest from attractive women on a daily basis."

"So why didn't you recommend him?"

"Because you've found fleeting happiness," Ami said, "and it would not be the act of a friend to accelerate its demise, insofar as it would cause the most beautiful chaos, so on second thought go right ahead and add him in! Your four-way relationship is pretty spicy as far as this village is concerned, and as they say, the spice must grow. And speaking of growing, I think I'm out of things I can do with your hair at this length. Go have a look."

Hazō stood up, reluctantly letting Ami's hands slide out of his hair, and stepped in front of the full-length mirror placed against the wall by order of Mari (who, as the clan stylist, would allegedly die of shame if her clan head stepped out of the main building as anything less than the teenage avatar of hotness).

The fruit of Ami's efforts was eerie to see on his own head, but not unattractive, with a wavy pattern going from the front to the back of his head, and culminating in several braids trailing down the back of his neck into which Ami had, at some point, woven little silver decorations.

"This may come as a shock to you, given the whole braiding each other's hair and talking about boys thing, but you are in fact male, so I couldn't just do what I've always wanted to do to Kei and call it a day. Luckily, I saw some cool hairstyles back when I was on a training journey to Todoroki, and I'm secretly the kami of improvisation—don't tell anyone, or I'll do something really terrible to you that I haven't thought of yet—so you are now the proud owner of the world's only Ami-style multicultural braid. Come, roar your joy to the heavens!"

"Not at this time of night," Hazō said. "Thanks, Ami. This is pretty cool. So does this mean it's my turn?"

"Mmm. Can't wait. Also, you've discovered the secret fifth category. Go you."

Fortunately, Hazō had received a crash course in hair-braiding from Yuno specifically for this purpose. Less fortunately, Yuno had never braided the hair of another human being, so he was going to have to improvise.

Fortunately again, Ami's hair was excellent—a smooth, lustrous black probably cared for using secret seduction-spec lore, because the difference between her and Mari's hair and that of the other girls he spent time physically close to stood out even to his inexperienced eyes. To the extent that Hazō wasn't already doomed as an amateur trying to impress an expert, he could work with this.

"By the way," he said, as he began to an approving "mmm" from Ami, "I wanted to thank you again for the Karasu letters. I'm not done with them yet because my brain is still more scrambled than an egg at an Akimichi cooking tournament, but I've been finding them a fun puzzle."

"Oh," Ami said quietly. "Awkward."

"Ami?"

"Hazō, seeing how long it took you to solve them was a test. Well, a bunch of tests, 'cause that's how I roll. You've already failed most of those, including the one that determines if you get the reward. That's expired now."

"What do you mean, expired?" Hazō demanded.

"Ow! Easy with the hair. If you knew how much work it takes to get it this good, you'd give up wanting to be a girl sharpish."

"I don't want to be a girl," Hazō objected.

"Uh-huh." Hazō couldn't see her expression, but he was sure she was giving him a dubious look. "Between this and Leaf's hundred sexiest lingerie brands..."

"You're using flawed logic," Hazō said. "You don't have to want to be a girl to wear—"

BAD IDEA DON'T GO THERE ABORT ABORT ABORT

"Ami, what do you mean, it's expired?" Hazō urgently swerved sideways. "You told me they were ancient sealing secrets."

"I told you they were said to be ancient sealing secrets," Ami corrected him. "Specifically, said by me. C'mon, Hazō, that was one of the easiest tests. Did you think I'd actually hand the Hokage's son sealing secrets, in the middle of Mist and more or less in public?"

Ouch. Gōketsu Hazō had made a mistake by thinking it was OK for someone to do something which, on reflection, would have been blatant treason. He praised the ancestors, the Will of Fire, and the Sage of Six Paths and all his many brothers that he hadn't told Asuma about the letters when discussing potential solutions to the Dragon problem.

"In my defence," Hazō said, taking advantage of his position to speak softly into her ear because in a world of secret ninjutsu and Bloodline Limits, expressing anger with your boss was one thing, but there were some things you did not say out loud without OPSEC in place, "you're not exactly loyal to Mist when it's weighed against your personal ambitions."

"That's a hell of a thing to say, Hazō," Ami said, turning to look him in the eye, forcing him to pause the braiding. Her expression was… Hazō didn't know what it was, but like every Mist genin, he'd stood over the Shinri Abyss during the Mizukage's lecture on the meaning of sacrifice, and looking at Ami suddenly made him remember its fathomless, watery depths.

"You know my feelings about Lady Kurosawa. But Mist? Hazō, you have no idea what being a village ninja means. None at all. You don't know what it means, to have more than one mission a month, sometimes more than one mission a week, expecting your comrades to die—expecting yourself to die—because you've already seen it happen so many times, or because you are a Mori and you've run the numbers. You don't know what it means to watch them die, just like the numbers say, and know that this is your life, week in, week out, until it's your turn.

"You don't know what it's like to be alone in places where you will die the instant somebody realises who you are. You don't know what it's like to be a toy for cruel men because they'll never let their guard down in front of someone they see as human. You don't know what it's like to spend time becoming someone's friend or lover, knowing every second that you're doing it to destroy or end their life. Week in, week out.

"I didn't make jōnin by having Kei to come home to. Kei was gone. I didn't make it because I loved Yagura's Mist. Nobody with a soul loved Yagura's Mist. I made it because I wanted to believe in the Mist behind Yagura's Mist, the place Grandpa Ryūgamine talked about—the Mist that had been born from the belief that freedom was worth fighting for, worth dying for. The Mist that believed in people, and their potential to challenge anything in the world, even nature itself. The Mist where ninja fought not only to protect, but to make each other stronger.

"That Mist probably never existed. It probably never will. Lady Kurosawa's not an idealist, and she won't make big changes because the conservatives will eat her alive, and Yagura's status quo is just so convenient for any Mizukage. But anything can be born from enough chaos, and the AMI are idealists, by and large, and to them the conservatives are the people who let Yagura's Mist happen, and they've had a lifetime of being crushed by the status quo.

"You don't need to know any more of that story," Ami said. "Control, freedom, and fun. You've never been where I have, Hazō. You don't know where that philosophy comes from, or what its depths are, or, in the end, what it means. Don't assume you know who I am."

For a little while, Hazō just braided her hair in silence.

-o-​

"Sweet!" Ami pirouetted in front of the mirror in delight, watching her triple double Isanese braid following her through the air. "That secret fifth category's your friend tonight, Hazō!"

Hazō had chosen this particular braid for two reasons: first, it was simple by Isan standards. Second, like everything in Isan, it had a special meaning, and in this case the meaning was "I am an unmarried woman between 18 and 26 who was born under the star of chaos, and will give myself only to a man who can overwhelm me in a duel of wits". It was rare for Hazō to get to be the prankster in their relationship, and the fact that there was no possible way Ami could find out (he'd already had a word with Yuno) only made the private joke sweeter.

"I am totally wearing this to tomorrow's KEI assembly," Ami decided. "People can ask me, and I can tell them that Lord Gōketsu braided my hair for me, and when they go WTF, I can act all enigmatic and mysterious, and make your legend grow in new and weird directions."

So this was what instant karma felt like.

"Now," Ami said, "that was fun and all, but is this the part of the evening where I get to play with your tower?"

"My Tower of Inescapable Doom, yes," Hazō said as he brought out the box. "Here, take this blindfold."

Ami accepted the blindfold with a smirk. "Oh, good. For a second, I was afraid this was going to be too vanilla."

"Vanilla? What are you…" Hazō broke off, blushing to the very depths of his soul. "Nonono, this is to make the game more interesting."

"I bet it is."

"I mean," Hazō said, "if we're going to play the game by ninja rules, which is the only way to play it, we need the blindfolds to add tactical options. It's very hard to cheat without getting caught when everything's in plain sight."

"Can't have everything in plain sight," Ami agreed. "Definitely too vanilla."

Hazō sighed and began to assemble the tower of blocks. "The rules are simple," he said. "On your turn, take one block from any level except an incomplete top level, and put it on the top level. You're allowed to touch blocks to see if they're loose, but you can't move them. You can only use one hand at a time. If you make a block or the tower fall, you lose. And, of course… no cheating.

"Oh, and for the ninja version, no taking off the blindfolds except by mutual consent."

"Mmm…" Ami said slowly, "mutual consent…"

Hazō sighed again. "I swear, you can be as bad as Mari."

"Mmm… Mari…"

Hazō looked up, startled. Ami stuck her tongue out at him.

He shook his head despairingly. "Blindfolds on three. Remember, they're not completely opaque, so I'll see if you're not wearing yours."

"Hold up," Ami said. "What are you offering as a forfeit?"

"A forfeit?"

"Sure," she said as if it was obvious. "It's not proper ninja rules without a forfeit. What do you want from me if I lose? Not that I can't guess from the theme of the evening."

What did he want from Ami? This was a game he felt he had a good chance of winning. He was the more experienced player, and there was very little she could do with her jōnin powers here, with both throwing and social manipulation of little use, whereas he was physically prepared and also in a room with all sorts of handy objects whose location only he knew.

Time to be audacious. There really was no other way with her.

"If you lose, you'll help me fix the Gōketsu Clan finances so we're prosperous again, without making it a favour."

"Deal," Ami said. "And if you lose… you'll date me in the name of my master plan to create the ultimate polycule."

"I-I'm sorry?"

"You heard me." Ami grinned.

"But I don't want to date you, Ami!" Hazō exclaimed. It wasn't that the idea didn't have its points of appeal, but a world tour with Hidan would probably be better for his sanity than a week of dating Ami.

"You think you'll lose, then?" she asked.

"Of course not. But… besides, Akane will kill me!"

"Will she, though?" Ami asked.

"Well, no. But she'll be very upset that I made a decision like that without talking to her first. And so will Ino. And Kei will definitely kill me."

"All right," Ami said. "I'm already making you choose between two amazing things that are really good for you, but I'll sweeten the deal. You'll date me, subject to Akane and Ino's approval, which you will do your absolute best to get, and Kei's approval, which I will get."

This was definitely a bad idea. A terrible idea. There was no possible way this would end well.

On the other hand, those bison meat sales weren't going to last forever—Hazō doubted Asuma was really prepared to spend the Tower's budget on feeding people for free in perpetuity—and the weight off his shoulders and the time freed up would be enormous. And really, all he had to do was win. Worst came to worst, Ami had neglected to specify how long they'd have to keep dating.

"Deal," Hazō said heavily. "Now, blindfolds on three.

"One!

"Two!

"Three! Ladies first."

Hazō strained his hearing and his extremely limited vision to the limit. Would Ami cheat on the first move, or would she lull him into a false sense of security with a standard play?

"Your turn," Ami said after a very faintly audible click.

He lined his fingers up with where he was pretty sure the tower was just so, picked a block, then activated the Iron Nerve for a perfect block extraction with no risk of pushing against anything. He was surprised—but not too surprised—when at the very last instant he felt an irregular surface on top of the tower. Moving his fingers across it gently, he discovered a folded piece of paper creating a slope. Had he put the block down on top of it, it would promptly have slid down and off the tower.

Instead, he picked up the piece of paper with two fingers, and flicked it at Ami's face. As she leaned out of the way, he silently rotated the tower forty-five degrees with another precision move that was only possible with the Iron Nerve (there was a reason he'd been banned from playing it with the other Gōketsu), ensuring that when Ami reached out, she'd hit a corner and inevitably push the whole thing over.

"By the way," he said to mask any noise from the movement, "I wanted to update you on the Dragon situation…"

-o-​

"Actually," Ami said, deftly unwinding the loops of ninja wire he'd strung around the tower, "it sounds like the bosses have it all sewn up. Frankly, I'd have been disappointed if beings with a total age longer than one of Mizuma-sensei's lectures, working together, couldn't improve on a plan I came up with in a few minutes."

"Oh, you had Mizuma-sensei as well?" Hazō asked in surprise. "Then again, I suppose the man was old."

There was no movement from Ami that he could see through the blindfold, but an instant later, his reflexes screamed at him to dodge. He didn't make it before a small blunt object slammed into his forehead and rolled away.

"Oh, my," Ami said in a deadpan voice, "the wind really does blow in the strangest things. You shouldn't leave your window open at night if you're going to be casting aspersions on a young lady's age."

"Fine," Hazō said, "that was a faux pas. But physical assault is blatantly cheating."

"It's not cheating if you don't get caught. Did you see me move?"

Muttering curses against the entire ranged weapons specialisation, Hazō prepared his next trick. It just so happened that, by sheer coincidence, he had a storage scroll on him with a wooden pillar with the same dimensions as the increasingly rickety tower. Concealing the noise with conversation for the nth time, he placed it between Ami and the real tower, where her touch as she reached out would knock it onto the latter.

"I did want to ask you about one other problem," Hazō said. "We're going to have to move Crusaders through uncooperative territory—definitely Cat lands, but we don't know how many other clans might cause trouble as well. What are your thoughts?"

"No-brainer," Ami said. "Assemble the full force on the border, bosses and everything, then send a messenger in with tribute as thanks to the Cat Boss for allowing and ensuring safe passage through their territory. No single clan is going to go up against several bosses when there's a face-saving alternative.

"That's odd," she added, "there's some strange object here, but I can't seem to find the Tower of Inescapable Doom. I wonder what could have happened to it."

A second later, to his utter horror, Hazō felt Ami's hand, groping blindly, settle on his chest.

"Hmm, no, that's not it."

Her face was close enough to kiss. "Maybe if I searched in more—"

Without thinking, Hazō pushed Ami away. There was the sound of falling blocks.

"Oh, dear," Ami said. "Looks like I knocked over the tower. Then again, you made me do it, so I guess it cancels out to a draw."

Hazō pulled off his blindfold to see a completely unharmed Ami sitting amidst the scattered blocks of the tower. He could also see, in the mirror, that his forehead bore the words "I was rude to Ami" in bright red ink, as if placed there by a stamp.

"Ami…"

"Not against the rules," Ami said in a sing-song voice. "You knew my ninja speciality when you challenged me to the ninja-rules game."

"Tell me, Ami," Hazō said as he began to pick up the blocks, "did you ever actually intend to date me?"

Ami gave a pure, innocent smile. "You will never know."

-o-​

You have received 0 XP, as all awards for this time period have been covered.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 31st of July, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 453: Sealing the Deal

December 19, 1070, the day after Kagome-sensei's birthday

"Can't believe you're doing this, dude."

Hazō settled down on the freshly-dug latrine and ensured his blankets were carefully arranged and his hibachi were appropriately stoked. Only then did he reply to his brother.

"Fate of the world, Nobby. Fate of the world."

Noburi rolled his eyes. "Sure, whatever. I'll be back with chakra and snacks this afternoon."

Long experience made Hazō wait for it.

"Oh, and mockery."

There it was.

"Because of course you think the person trying to save the world at great inconvenience to himself is worthy of mockery. You know, Nobby, there are times when you're a bad brother."

"Heeey." Noburi clapped him on the shoulder and left.

Hazō is using the Stonecarving jutsu to replicate The Great Seal from the Seventh Path, along with many, many capitalized letters. The jutsu normally takes a few hours to cast but Hazō is timeshifting down two steps to 'a full day', and also invoking every Aspect he can find. His Aspect Bonus is 4.

NOTE: I'm not sure some of these Aspects should be worthy of a bonus so we might not use them in the future. I'm giving you the benefit of the doubt because I feel like death warmed over and I try to lean positive when my personal blechiness might be making me judge more harshly than normal.


  1. Hazō, Stonecarving jutsu: 30
  2. -16 (two Severe Consequences)
  3. +8 (time bonus, two steps)
  4. +4 (invoke: Iron Nerve)
  5. +4 (invoke: Consulted Jiraiya's Notes)
  6. +4 (invoke: Promising Sealing Student)
  7. +4 (invoke: Sufficient Contiguous Material)
  8. +4 (invoke: Support Crew)
  9. +4 (invoke: Consulted Master Sculptors)
  10. +0 (dice)


Total cost: 6 FP

Final result: 46
The chakra flowed out, sinking into the granite he had previously created with the Multiple Earth Wall. Granite didn't match the texture or color of the Great Seal at all well but at least this way there was enough stone available that he wouldn't need to sinter different pieces together.

He took his time, exploring through the stone and being certain that every crevice and cranny was filled with his chakra. When he started moving stone around it would be better if he could move each grain on its own instead of only moving some of them and dragging the rest along. That was a good way to cause stretching and microfractures that interfered with the precision. Of course, doing it this way also took a lot more time, hence the latrine. He was going to be here a while.

The sun had been peeking over the horizon when he started and it was noon by the time he was ready to begin. Noburi had been by with a cup of chakra water and one of the civilian maids had fed him a few bites of heavily-buttered bread to keep him from being hungry. It was embarrassing being fed like an infant, but he didn't want to either open his eyes or take his hands off the stone. He was creating a sculpture that replicated the Great Seal; it needed to be as precise as he could make it. He could already tell it wasn't right; there were flanges that he couldn't smooth down and the texture was wrong. Well, and it was smaller than the real one. Still, it would be vastly better than the chicken-scratched diagrams he had been able to give the research team thus far.

The research team had been furious when told that they needed to clear out for 24 hours but Hazō needed no distractions. Plus, having people listen to him pee and poop was just too embarrassing.

He carved stone away carefully, imagining himself freeing the shape from within the stone instead of actually creating it. That had been the advice of Gusukuma Namio, the 90-year-old civilian sculptor who was widely considered one of the greatest masters in the Land of Fire. His works adorned Hokage Tower, the Hyūga mansion, and three of the Nara meditation rooms. He had been appalled at the idea of carving something with jutsu instead of with one's hands, but he had balanced those against the honor of being consulted by a Clan Head who had told him that it was a critically-important and highly-classified ninja mission. (He had also visibly wanted to ask how a sculpture could possibly be an important part of a ninja mission, but he knew better to question.)

The sun was setting and a horrific itch had taken up residence under Hazō's right eye. He ignored it and focused, drawing on the memories of Hell Week at the Academy to not let it distract him. He fed his chakra out in tiny strands, his life force melding with the stone and slowly cajoling it into the shape he needed.

Noburi and a different civilian maid had been by every three hours with more chakra water and buttered toast. Despite his teasing when the process began, Noburi was sober and silent throughout. The train of mocking visitors failed to appear, for which a distant part of Hazō's mind was grateful...at least, until he pushed the thought away so that it wouldn't distract him from cajoling the stone into the necessary shape.

Finally, as the final glint of the silver moon was dipping below the horizon, the shaping was complete and Hazō began the laborious process of dispersing his chakra from within the stone. He eased it out, doing it one tiny pocket at a time and allowing it to drift away on the faint breeze instead of ejecting it the way he normally would. It was time-consuming but if not done properly it would have caused the stone to continue shifting slowly for a time, thereby distorting the final product by a tiny amount. This entire project was about tiny amounts, so Hazō took his time. Precision. Perfection. Everything must be perfect.

o-o-o-o​

"How shoddy could you be?!" Master Kurusu shrieked, pointing to one of the sweeping arcs of the seal. "This is obviously wrong! Obviously!

Hazō bit down on his cheek. Comparing what he had produced to the image of the Great Seal he held stored in the Iron Nerve, he could tell that particular bit was one of the more accurate parts of the design.

"Sir, it's true that the texture is wrong—"

"It's not the texture, you fool! It's the—"

"Oh, shut up, Kurusu," Master Takatori sighed. "Let the boy finish."

"Don't you patronize me, Takatori! I've been doing this since before—"

"Before I was in the field, yes. You're still a plodder with outdated ideas, so shut up."

"My ideas are not outdated!" Kurusu's voice had climbed an octave in rage and he was shaking his arms. "Don't you talk like that to me, you—"

"Please do shut up, Kurusu," said Nara Shikamippei. "Your latest monograph referenced astral conjunction which was demonstrated to be of negligible impact six years ago in that Hyūga paper."

"I was writing about maximal safety precautions! By definition that requires precision!"

"Perhaps we could allow Lord Gōketsu to speak," the Hokage said.

Silence ruled the meadow.

"Thank you, sir," Hazō said, praising every kami for Shikamippei's insight. Two hours ago, after a morning that mostly consisted of sealmasters shouting at each other, the Nara sealmaster had sent one of the support staff to fetch Asuma. The Hokage had been staying out of the discussion—which was good, since he was utterly unqualified—and only serving as a moderator. Specifically, a Tanaka moderator: One of the elements that was typically used to prevent explosive tags from self-detonating.

"This segment is as accurate as I could make it given the limitations of the material," Hazō said, forcing himself to remain erect instead of sagging against the granite. Twenty-seven hours of sculpting had taken its toll and all he wanted to do was go home and go to bed. Unfortunately, that couldn't happen until he had walked the research team through his design. And spoken with Cannai. And checked in with Gaku. Oh gods, his bed was so far in the future it made him want to weep.

"Expand on that, please," Shikamippei asked.

"The Seal is completely smooth and made of a greenish-blue stone that I don't recognize, sirs." Hazō gestured to the rough red granite. "It also seems to be stronger than granite because it supports curls that I could not reproduce here. Some of them are thin enough to be translucent, and others are sharp as a blade." He grimaced. "Also, I didn't have enough control to reproduce all the elements accurately. This branch here is too thick"—he pointed, then took two steps further along, tracing the path of the curve without actually touching the stone. "This part here wobbles where the true Seal is completely straight."

"Hah!" said the senior Motoyoshi. "I told you all that the chakra flows would be inconsistent through there! You'd get flow delays!"

"No, you wouldn't, dumbass." Minami gestured along the relevant section, then pointed at its opposite side. "Look at the lensing. It's concave here and convex here. The issue wouldn't be delays, it would be forking."

"Are you insane?! It goes in as a laminar flow!" Motoyoshi stepped up, putting himself nearly nose-to-nose with Minami. He jabbed the other sealmaster in the chest and pointed at the relevant section of stone. "You and your stupid ideas about threading are just as full of shit as always! You're not going to get forking across a space that short! Where would it even—"

The Hokage cleared his throat.

Silence ruled the meadow.

"Perhaps it would be wise for us to break for lunch. And for everyone to cool down."

Grumbling ruled the meadow.

"Lord Gōketsu, is your list complete?" Asuma asked.

"As complete as I can make it, sir." Hazō extended the sheaf of papers listing off every difference he'd been able to find between his output and the actual Seal that he could see behind his eyes. "There are some parts I'm not sure about and I feel like there are probably things I haven't noted, but this is the best I can find."

Asuma took the papers with a grateful nod. "Thank you, Lord Gōketsu. You've done excellent work. Why don't you go home and get some sleep?"

"With your permission, sir, I still need to talk to Cannai."

Asuma raised an eyebrow.

"I'm fine sir, really."

"Very well. You know your limitations and obligations better than I do. Don't push yourself too hard. We're going to need you fresh in the morning."

"Thank you sir."

Asuma stepped in close so he could take the papers and clap Hazō on the shoulder. "Leaving your Hokage here to face all this alone?" he whispered, tipping his head slightly towards where Motoyoshi and Minami were already going at it. "I don't know, Hazō. I think this might be treason."

Hazō struggled not to laugh. He was facing away from the other sealmasters, which helped, and the Iron Nerve clamped down to maintain his calm and unruffled body language.

"Yes sir. Shall I report myself to Torture and Interrogation?"

Asuma shook his head regretfully. "I suppose we'll let it go this time. Just be sure you come back in the morning. The only time they aren't about to punch each other is when they're listening to you."

"I'll be here first thing, sir."

Asuma gave his shoulder a friendly squeeze and pushed him towards the path. "Off you go. Good job today."





I was looking forward to writing Kagome's birthday but I feel like garbage and didn't have the juice. Here's the easy part of the plan.

XP AWARD: 8

Brevity XP: 2


Voting remains closed unless @Velorien opens it.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 454: Let's Just Be Friends

A heavy weight hung over the Naked Jailbird. Noburi was irritated over being pulled away from a rare dissection with Dr Yakushi—Leaf had just acquired a missing-nin with a Bloodline Limit who'd been stupid enough to think Leaf's rough year meant it couldn't patrol its borders, and Orochimaru was uninterested due to having already captured a couple of the woman's relatives during his "training journey" (not that he could be bothered to share the data, or, as Dr Yakushi put it, "the Master feels Leaf's researchers could benefit from the opportunity to practice"). On top of that, etiquette meant he couldn't pull out Yuno's lunchbox in the middle of an inn that served food, and would have to make do with the lunch of mere mortals.

Meanwhile, Akane had been on edge ever since the Haru affair, which they were all reminded of every time they walked through the estate. And Mari, Kei, and Snowflake in the same room… did he even need to explain? The civilian patrons had already fled the inn, sensing a brewing confrontation between angry ninja, and Noburi made a note to remind Hazō to reimburse the place.

"Thank you for coming," Hazō began as the waiter, sweating even though it was midwinter, hurried away after taking their order. "I know I'm pulling you away from all sorts of very important business"—Noburi, Kei, and Snowflake nodded—"but I could really do with some advice."

"Before that," Mari said, "would you mind if I got something out of the way?"

"Sure," Hazō said.

Mari's sweet smile as she played with her chopsticks gave Noburi a very bad feeling.

"How long have you been dating Ami?"

The chain of reactions was as predictable as it was painful.

Kei and Snowflake froze in place. Killing intent began to resonate between them, boosting itself to heights a single Kei could never reach alone.

"Are you kidding?" Noburi asked before he could stop himself. "You told me you wouldn't hit that"—the sisters turned to look at him—"level of courage if the Sage himself told you to!"

"Hazō," Akane asked evenly, "are you in fact dating Ami?"

"No!" Hazō exclaimed with the panicked urgency of a running sealmaster. "I don't know what she told you, but I swear we called it a draw!"

"A draw?!" everyone, including Mari, exclaimed in unison.

Noburi recognised in Hazō's face the all-too familiar paleness of a man realising he had snatched defeat from the jaws of considerably more bearable defeat.

"It's not what it sounds like!" Hazō added, just in case he wasn't doomed enough already.

"How reassuring," Kei purred with no warmth in her voice whatsoever. "Because it sounds to me as if you used a romantic relationship with my sister as the subject of a competition, an act of vilest disrespect that somehow manages to bring the central sin to extraordinary new lows."

"It doesn't matter," Akane said. "If Hazō says he's not dating Ami, then he's not dating Ami. The details aren't that important, and I really think we should save them for another time. Hazō, what was it you wanted to talk to us about?"

"No, no," Mari said. "I want to hear more about this. Was Ami actually planning to date Hazō depending on how your bet played out? The implications are making my head spin."

Somehow, Kei and Snowflake's expressions grew even darker. "Yes, Hazō. Details, if you please," Snowflake said.

Looking at Hazō, Noburi could tell that the details were only going to make the situation worse. He didn't particularly relish making himself the focus of the sisters' attention, but he still owed Hazō for bailing during the Haru affair (not that even Gōketsu Noburi could have salvaged a screwup that monumental), and sometimes a man had to do what a man had to do.

"Nobody has any idea what Ami is and isn't planning to do," he said with deliberate lightness. "That's half the point of her. What I want to know is how our resident queen of gossip managed to get the wrong end of the stick. You saying Hazō and Ami are dating is like when Kagome talks about Leaf's experiments to get the Wood Element back by injecting kids with bits of the First Hokage's body."

"All the estate genin are talking about it," Mari said unrepentantly. "Supposedly, Ami turned up at an important KEI meeting wearing her hair in some braid nobody had ever seen before, and when the girls asked about it, she said Lord Gōketsu had braided her hair."

Akane gasped. "Hazō!"

"What?" Hazō asked warily.

"Is this true? Did you braid Ami's hair?"

"Well, yeah," Hazō said. "But it was just a private joke. It wasn't anything… inappropriate."

The energy drained out of Akane in a single burst. "Hazō," she said wearily, "the only time a man braids a woman's hair in Leaf is if he's her father or older brother and she's just got engaged. It's meant to represent him tying off her past with her old family. If someone does it to a woman he's not closely related to… well, nobody has any idea what that means, but it makes total sense for people to interpret it as you 'staking a claim', especially with a reputation like yours. And Ami might know that and be playing a prank, or she might be sending signals and I have no idea what they mean, or she might just not know because she's from Mist and it's an old-fashioned practice you don't see much of these days."

"Actually," Hazō said, "it was my idea. Although I guess she's the one that kept on wearing it. And also, just so we're clear on this, I did not know about this custom, Ami and I are just friends or allies or siblings by the transitive property or something, but at any rate it's something completely non-romantic, and the rumour mill is just as wrong as when it said I was collecting girlfriends in order to replicate the secret orgy-powered rituals that gave Jiraiya his powers as a hero of legend."

Noburi pre-emptively locked down his mind before it could conjure any images. The others' frowns and winces suggested they were doing the same, except for Mari, who giggled.

"To confirm," Kei said, "you at no point entered a relationship with my sister, nor proposed one, nor intend to do so in the future."

"All of that is correct," Hazō said after a second.

Snakes on a demiplane. They'd navigated the conflict without casualties. (Also, Kei's book of Toad Clan curses was worth its weight in gold.)

"And why not?" Kei demanded.

"I-I beg your pardon?"

"Exactly what is it about my sister that does not satisfy you? Are you claiming that she is insufficiently beautiful? Insufficiently brilliant? Insufficiently creative? How do you, who have already twice seduced your own subordinate across a staggering power gap, accepted the unimaginable risks inherent in dating a mind-reader from a rival clan, and embraced even the inhuman in pursuit of your objectives, justify rejecting this opportunity to enter into a romance with the paragon of womanhood? In what way does she fail to meet your standards?"

Everybody stared at Kei, stunned. Hazō opened his mouth several times, but no words came out. Even Noburi wasn't going to be able to save him this time.

After a few seconds of drinking in Hazō's horror, Kei and Snowflake burst out laughing.

"Ah… my apologies… Hazō," Kei choked out. "I… needed some stress relief… after your latest iniquities. In retrospect… of course Ami would not consider the likes of you worthy of her affections. The idea that she should allow herself to be tainted by such a lowly being is frankly unimaginable."

Noburi and Hazō exchanged awkward glances. Mari grinned.

"Kei," Noburi said very carefully, "I think your sister is pretty cool, and I wouldn't dream of insulting her, but you do know that she is a very experienced seduction expert?"

"That hardly counts," Kei said dismissively. "Hazō has also been conducting regular routine activities within the framework of his profession—namely, sealing research and exposure to the attendant sealing failures—ever since he began to study under Kagome, yet I do not claim that two years ago he changed his personal relationship with the basic laws governing this plane of existence, or somehow transformed into a transdimensional being. By the same token, a woman of Ami's calibre is capable of pursuing a lifelong career as an I&S specialist without being corrupted in the least, unlike other, lesser practitioners."

Mari's grin faded. She opened her mouth—

"Oh, no," Noburi said quickly, "my lunch break is almost over, and if I keep Dr Yakushi waiting, he'll keep Orochimaru waiting, and I do not want him coming over for a word. Hazō, hurry up with the actual reason you called us here."

"Right!" Hazō nodded vigorously. "So I was thinking about Yuno…"

-o-​

Yuno had an ominous feeling about today. Had it really been an innocent social occasion like Hazō was pretending, would he have made a point of wearing an outfit so in line with the basics of Isanese decency, with the green rosette to acknowledge that he was having a private meal with a married woman (even if having Satsuko as a chaperone simplified matters enormously)? Would the table be set up according to proper etiquette, with the chopsticks exactly a centimetre apart on a white rest and the left shutter on the nearest window half-open while the other remained closed? The more she looked, the more suspicious Yuno grew. Were the mistakes natural or deliberate? The yellow cushion for Satsuko followed the proper forms of a child's seat, but Satsuko was not only older than either of them, but older than Isan itself, having been retrieved from one of Ui's secret caches shortly after the founding of the village.

What did the formality mean? Was he about to banish her, now that her use as a bridge to Isan was over? She'd done her best to be useful to the clan. She went on missions, and she helped people train, and she cooked for full family dinners now that they were too big for Kagome to manage alone. She hadn't even maimed Mari, even though she was clearly the reason why Kei rarely came by the compound anymore, or Noburi even though his eyes kept wandering. Yuno was prepared to forgive the way his gaze lingered just a little too long on Kei sometimes—the Pangolin Summoner was special; there was nothing to be done about that—but they were married now, and he was still acting like other girls were relevant or worse. He'd gone to a lot of effort, lately, to convince Yuno that she was his one and only, and Yuno believed that he believed that, but she also knew it was only a matter of time.

"Yuno," Hazō said, "thanks for waiting for me. There's something important I need to say to you, and it might be a little difficult to say, so please be patient with me."

Oh, no. Would she and Noburi still be married if she stopped being a Gōketsu? She was sure Kei would accept her in the KEI if worst came to worst, or maybe even put in a good word with the Kei, since adoptions were due to refresh soon, but losing Noburi a second time, because of something that wasn't even his fault... she didn't want to imagine it.

"Before," Hazō said, "you asked me why I would like you despite your flaws. I think I'm ready to answer that question.

"You have amazing strength of character," Hazō said. "You've overcome the kind of adversity most people never get subjected to. Your life has been a worse trial than anything I've faced, and I've been through Hell Week, the Swamp of Death, the Chūnin Exam, multiple killboxes, and having to train with Rock Lee. A lot of ninja numb themselves after going through experiences like that. They silence their souls rather than continuing to face a world that's constantly asking for more than they can give. You haven't done that. When you smile at Noburi, I can see that you still love, without holding back. When you laugh with Akane, I can see that your heart's still open. When the Hagoromo outed Kei and Leaf turned against her, you acted with empathy and compassion even though it must have brought back some terrible memories."

"You're talking as if that's special," Yuno said. "Everybody feels the way they feel. Noburi said the Mizukage thought every ninja should be an emotionless tool, but in Isan we know that people can't live like that. Ui won because he fought with passion. As for me, I've never had anything but my feelings. If I didn't have those, I wouldn't have anything at all.

"Sorry, Satsuko," she nodded to her best friend. "You don't count. You're in your own category."

"You'd be surprised," Hazō said. "You know how ninja often drink to forget? There are plenty of ninja who live to forget. They build their entire lives around not having to feel anything, from their hobbies to their relationships, because the alternative is more painful than they can handle. You don't run away from your pain like that, and I think that is special.

"But that's just one of the reasons I like you. Another is that you're brave. Ridiculously brave. You're fearless in combat, even when the odds are against you. You fight fiercely to protect your teammates."

"How do you know that?" Yuno interrupted. "You've never seen me fight, not for real."

Hazō hesitated for a second. "Mission reports," he said. "Anyway, that's not important. What really proves how brave you are is the way you travelled to Leaf after the High Priest deceived everyone in Isan into following him. The rest of us had our own journey through the wilderness, full of chakra beasts, and killer plants, and hostile ninja who'd kill us just because we weren't from the same village, and all kinds of other dangers, with no more equipment or food than we could carry, and precious few ways of getting more. We got through it because we were together, whether it was by planning, or teamwork, or combining our special abilities, or just having numbers when it came to a fight. You did it alone."

"I wasn't alone," Yuno objected. "I had Satsuko. And it wasn't really that bad. I mean, I suppose I did nearly die a lot of times, but that's normal. And I got to fight all sorts of interesting chakra beasts we don't have in Isan, and if people acted uncivil, I could do what I wanted to them without worrying about what Grandfather would say."

"You might not think it's a big deal," Hazō said, "but I think there are very few people who would have willingly gone through what you did, and even fewer who would have kept doing it until they got what they wanted instead of giving up and going back.

"Which leads to another reason I like you. You're loyal. Isan treated you awfully. Even in Mist, people weren't so cruel to each other. If the government decided you were a bad person, you disappeared. They didn't keep you around just so they could exploit you and bully you. But you still loved Isan. Maybe not Isan as it was, but Isan as it could be, or as it was supposed to be, and you went on that hellish journey in order to save it. You risked your life for the sake of people who hated you. If that's not loyalty, I don't know what is."

Yuno shrugged. She didn't know if it was loyalty either. The people of Isan had deserved everything they'd brought on themselves. If they'd had a shred of goodness in them to begin with, they wouldn't have listened to the High Priest when he started telling them to be evil. She should have let them die, in five hundred different ways, instead of abandoning her journey across the continent to hunt down the Pangolin Summoner and beg her to save them. It didn't make sense, and never would.

"Finally, and maybe most importantly," Hazō said, "you're passionate. You love your country—completely apart from how you feel about the people in it—and you love your culture, and you love Noburi, and you do it with obvious zeal that I, frankly, find inspiring. I have one thing about which I can feel so intensely passionate, maybe two, but you bring that kind of intensity to everything you care about. I don't think you appreciate the lengths that many ninja go to in order to avoid making themselves vulnerable. Some close off their hearts completely. You throw yours wide open.

"Your heart's been beaten, bruised, maybe even scarred by everything that's been done to you. And still it loves. Passionately. Vibrantly. It shines with every colour of emotion. Despite everything the world's thrown at you, you stand unbroken. Undefeated. Stronger after the trials you've faced.

"So when I look at you, I don't see someone strange, or unlikeable, or bad at being a person, or any of those other things you said or meant to say. I see a ninja worthy of respect. No, of admiration. I see Gōketsu Yuno, someone I'm proud to share a name with, and my beloved sister."

"Oh," Yuno said dazedly. "That… That means an awful lot to me, Hazō, but I already asked Noburi, and Leaf doesn't allow double-marriages, and in any case…"

"What?" Hazō exclaimed. "Nonono, Yuno, this isn't a love confession. I'm saying I love you in a platonic fashion, the way somebody loves a friend or a family member—or in this case, both."

"So… you want me as a friend?"

"Yes," Hazō said. "I mean, I originally thought we already were friends, but let's eliminate any confusion about that once and for all. Gōketsu Yuno, will you be my friend?"

Yuno's breath caught. That was probably the first time anyone had ever asked her that. Satsuko was special, and Akane had acted like a friend from the moment they met, and Kei had never used the word—with an ordinary person, Yuno might have wondered if they were embarrassed. But Hazō was asking if she wanted to be her friend, in a formal, unambiguous, and binding way. It was as if he'd given her a bouquet of razor lilies the way she'd always dreamt someone would, only those didn't grow in Leaf, so she'd have to make do with a speech full of things that couldn't possibly be true but were somehow hard to argue against.

"Yes, please!"

Hazō laughed. "We should have done this a long time ago.

"Speaking of marriages," he added, "something I've been wondering about… Your public wedding ceremony was great, and turning the Hagoromo's traps on them was nothing short of hilarious, but what do you think about doing it again but properly? We could have a private ceremony, with just the family, no politics involved, and we could do it in proper Isan style. The alliance talks should be done soon—boy, could Aunt Ren learn from the Isanese—and we can even import some tapirs, assuming that's a thing you have in Isanese weddings."

Yuno gave him the look that speculation merited. How could you even use the word "wedding" without thinking of tapirs?

"As my sister-in-law, my clanswoman, and my friend, you deserve the best of everything, and that includes the best wedding, as close to Isan tradition as possible."

Yuno allowed herself to imagine it for a second. The wedding she'd dreamed of her entire life, with the clay hats, and the caltrops, and the secret pigeon, and yes, the tapirs…

She shook her head sadly. "Even if it made sense for a person to get two weddings, which I don't know if it does, I've been exiled. I'm not a ninja of Isan anymore. No proper priest would ever officiate at my wedding, and even if they did, they wouldn't do it properly because they think I'm a traitor. Besides, I don't think you'd get the tapirs. That would be like Isan trying to import Inuzuka dogs. But thank you for asking."

"Any time," Hazō said. "And Yuno? I know Leaf's been a bit overwhelming for you. Don't forget you're not alone. We're all strangers in a strange land here. Except Akane. And Atomu. And Reo. And Mai. And possibly Snowflake, who's a Fire citizen by birth, minus the citizen part because she's a shadow clone. And Haru.

"But you take my point. We all know Leaf is strange and difficult to get used to. Did you know they knock on wood to ward off bad luck here?"

"What?!" Yuno said. "No wonder things have been going so badly for them!"

Hazō nodded. "Everyone knows that when you knock on wood it's because your ship's sunk and you're begging a passing vessel to let you on board. You don't do it unless you're desperate."

"What? No," Yuno said. "You knock on wood to wake the kami of judgement and call them to witness when someone's committed a crime against you. This is why Mist has such a problem with justice! You never call the kami when you're supposed to!

"I'm going to spend the rest of my life surrounded by barbarians," she muttered.

"It gets worse," Hazō said. "Did you know they use trial by jury here?"

"What's a jury?"

"Chakra catfish. Mostly used in civil cases by rich civilians. If you've heard people say the jury's still out, it means they can't find an impartial judge to read the entrails."

"That's insane! Everybody knows that if you want a fair trial, you take a cat that's already given birth…"

-o-​

"…and that's the proper reason why architects don't plan around chakra adhesion," Yuno concluded. "But I should get going now. Akane and I have a mission."

"What's that?" Hazō asked.

"A chakra beast hunt!" Yuno said, beaming. "I had really high hopes for the recursive gnus after looking at the notes the Amori gave us, but their documentation turned out to be terrible. This one's going to be a lot better. Akane and I are going to pick up an Inuzuka tracker, and then we're heading to northeast Fire to look for some missing patrols. It's going to be my first time leading a mission, since I'm Leaf's biggest chakra beast extermination expert and they were probably eaten by chakra beasts. I'm so excited!"

"You are?" Hazō frowned for some reason.

"Probably," Yuno said. "You guys don't often send your jōnin on chakra beast hunts—if a chakra beast's too dangerous for chūnin to handle, and it's a choice between risking jōnin and sacrificing a village or two, it generally ends up being the latter. Whereas I've been regularly fighting chakra beasts since I was… well, since the day Daddy died. Obviously, I'm still learning my way around the Fire Country—your quislings are way better than our quislings—but that's why I've got a couple of chūnin to back me up. Hopefully I'll get to kill lots of new and interesting things, and who knows, maybe we'll even find some survivors."

"Good luck," Hazō said. "Don't kill anything I wouldn't kill."

"No promises," Yuno said. "Satsuko's getting hungry. Thanks for the lunch!"

-o-​

You have received 6 XP.

-o-​

You have forwarded your notes on the scrip to the Tower and received a generic thank-you message.

Trade channels with Isan have not yet been established, but ordering supplies has been added to Gaku's to-do carpet. Yuno is pessimistic, however, since it will be obvious whom they are for, and as an exile, she may be ineligible to receive religious texts and the like.

Kagome really appreciates your services as a sounding board for his research. He hasn't said anything, but you can tell he misses the days when you would just sit down, master and apprentice, and talk sealing theory that wasn't urgently needed to save the world, and you'd propose things no sane sealmaster would touch with a ten-foot pole, and he'd scream and rant, and eventually you'd convince him you hadn't been taken over by lupchanzen, and the two of you would calm your nerves with chocolate before starting the whole thing again.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 7th of August, 1 p.m. New York time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 455: Rock Rolling

"G'evening, Gaku," Hazō grunted, slumping into his chair.

"Good evening, sir. Tea and a snack are in the seal, as always. Difficult day?"

"Yeah. And a long day yesterday and not much sleep in between. Lunch with Yuno went well, at least." Also there had been another round of the nightmare highlights. The Sunset Racer exploding, a cascade of viscera and blood raining down around him, along with a dozen severed heads that stared at him. The world as it existed under Zabuza's aura: Demons tearing the skin and flesh from his body. The world as it existed under Orochimaru's aura: His body neatly separated, each part in its own neatly-labeled jar. The world as it existed b3h!nd ht3 |>a!|\|7 th.7 w4s th* w**ld loo|<ng @ the Gre*at S**L.

He shook his head, driving the thoughts away. He sighed. "I think it went well, anyway. Honestly, I can never be sure once the Isanese insanity starts getting involved. Those people are nucking futs."

Gaku's face did not shift at all in response to the barely-obfuscated cursing. "Of course, sir. I gather she is on her way?"

"Left as soon as we finished, so she and Akane are probably to the coast by now." He sighed, missing his love already.

Gaku stayed carefully silent.

"Sorry," Hazō said, snapping back to the moment. He opened the seals and had some of the tea and a bite of the lightly-browned omelette with its gooey drippy cheese and coarse-chopped peppers. Not Kagome-sensei's preferred insanity peppers that would strip the surface of your tongue off, just regular bell peppers that added a nice crunch and a trace of tang. "Damn this is good."

"I'm glad you like it, sir."

"Right. Okay, let's see...things for my personal log." He forced himself to stop eating and wipe his mouth on the white linen napkin before continuing. He'd been spending enough time with Kagome-sensei that Hazō was having to remind himself about the existence of table manners.

"Ready, sir." Gaku's brush was wetted and poised.

Hazō shoveled in a couple more bites and then leaned back, ankles crossed on the desk and contemplated the ceiling as he arranged his personal thoughts and todo list.

"Category: Kagome-sensei," he began.

"Spoke to him yesterday after Yuno left, focus on the Dragons. Question 1: Started off by asking him about the aura that I felt from them and how it messed me up the same way that the Pangolin Scroll and the Great Seal did. Asked whether it implied that the Sage made the Dragons from the Out."

"How the heck should I know?" Kagome-sensei said, glowering. "You're the one who can wander over to Hokage Tower, saunter into his office, and ask him." Dismissive snort. "Of course, he'll just kill you and rewire your brain, or put a lupchanz in your ear, or..."

"Answer 1: He didn't know and had no way of getting the information.

"Question 2: Dragons were created to fight the Ten-Tails, which was split into the nine Tailed Beasts...sidebar, there was one Ten-Tails and now there are nine Beasts with a total of forty-five tails. What? Do all the Beasts have the same amount of power and they just distribute it across different numbers of tails? If so, did they each get one-and-one-ninth tails worth of power, or is there a tenth Beast that we don't know about? Where? If neither, then what happened to the tenth tail? Back on topic: The One-, Two-, and Three-Tailed beasts were caught in Pain's ritual. Could this destabilize the Seal? What if it's failing intentionally? A safety mechanism, in case of Tailed Bast fuckery?"

"Are you crazy? Why would you ask me about the Tailed Beasts?! If he hears you he'll be here with the lupchanzen in no time flat! I'm not even sure why he's waited this long!" He began striding around the room, arms flapping as the paranoia flowed.

"Answer 2: He didn't have any information to offer.

"Question 3: Jiraiya killed the Squirrel Summoner a while back. Kagome-sensei was the one who decoded Jiraiya's notes and I asked him if there had been any details about that. Surprisingly, there were."

Gaku's head came up. "Another Scroll, sir? Lord Jiraiya had details on another Scroll? Or...wait, he didn't have the Scroll itself, did he? With his power, I would assume—" He caught himself gushing and stopped, his face turning red with embarrassment. "My apologies, sir."

Hazō chuckled. "Don't worry about it. No, nothing that exciting. It was a journal entry relating the experience along with a few details we hadn't had. It lets us narrow the location down a bit, but it's still a couple hundred square miles to search. More importantly, it turns out that Jiraiya had a secret weakness."

"A weakness, sir?" Scholarly eyebrows rose. "I was always told that Lord Jiraiya was one of the most powerful ninja in the world."

"Oh, he was. No, this was the same weakness shared by all bachelors: Laundry day, the skipping thereof." He laughed and waggled a slip of paper that was yellowing with age. "This is an old storage seal that we really should get rid of soonish. It contains the clothes that Jiraiya was wearing at the time of the fight. According to the notes on the back he was covered in 'great gushing gobs of Squirrel Boy's blood, and maybe a couple drops of mine.' The Squirrel Summoner escaped into the woods and Jiraiya wanted to hire an Inuzuka tracker to help him track the guy down. Unfortunately, the whole reason that Jiraiya was there in the first place was as part of an initiative to prevent Mist from 'getting too stroppy.' Well, they'd been getting more so and once he got back to Leaf he was too busy for the next couple of years to go after the Scroll. By that point he figured that the trail was cold enough not to bother pursuing. He kept the clothes on his 'todo someday' list but never got around it."

"Ah. Pity, sir."

"I know, right? Well, we might take a swing at it just in case. It's possible that one of the Dog trackers can do something that the Inuzuka trackers couldn't. Still, not my highest priority." He shrugged and tossed the seal on the desk, then snorted in amusement. "Alternatively, maybe I'll stay busy forever and my successor to the Clan Head position will find this seal and think about going after it. Who knows, it might turn into a whole generational thing."

"Every family does need traditions, sir."

"Sure enough. Anyway, wrapping up the 'things I need to ask Kagome-sensei about' section.

"Question 4: Nekkar, the boss of the Cat Clan, implied a greater threat than the Dragons. Kagome-sensei once said that the residents of the Seventh Path were human ninja, transformed and imprisoned by the Sage. Would that suggest that the 7th Path have other weapons, and would he know about those?" He shook his head, smiling slightly. "No progress was made during the conversation. Remind me to bring it up again at another time, but he needed to get to a lesson with Honoka so we had to cut things short." Also, Kagome-sensei had grabbed him and started shining a Jiraiya's Awesome Daybright Lantern Seal in his ears while peering far too closely.

"Noted, sir."

"Cool." He covered a yawn with his hand and winced when the movement pulled unpleasantly at his still not completely healed ribs. "Okay, last item: Step up the number of chakra-purchase missions we're posting. I need to dig a tunnel sixty miles or so across Spider territory and I'm going to be leaning on Noburi heavily for it."

"A tunnel, sir? If I may ask, why a tunnel and why so long?"

"It's the HOWS seals—Harumitsu's Outstanding Worldsaving Seals. They're basically just longer-lived lantern seals that need a lot more power. We're planting them all around the Great Seal in order to use up the chakra that it's leaking so the Seal itself doesn't erode as quickly. Problem is, there's a bunch of Dragons camped out on the top of the butte and there's only so many times that Kumokōgō can lure them away in order for me to sneak in there and replace the seals. I'm using the Tunnel Excavation Technique to dig a tunnel that lets me travel underground to the butte, then come up under the relevant locations. It should let me place the seals without being seen."

Gaku's brush swirled as he noted down the need for more missions. "They can be placed underground, sir?" he asked as he wrote.

"No—well, probably not. Even if they can, putting them on the surface would be better."

"That sounds risky sir. Doesn't the Tunnel Excavation Technique always produce a tunnel two arms across? It seems like that would be very visible to the very entities you are trying to avoid."

"Yes, it would be risky and yes, the technique does produce a two-arms-wide tunnel...roughly, anyway. How did you know?"

"With Lord Hokage's permission, I was briefed by the head of ANBU on all techniques available to Leaf. It is, after all, one of my key responsibilities to have available whatever information you might need."

Hazō eyed his secretary steadily, sipping his tea as he waited. Sadly, Gaku did not break. He continued smiling faintly and looking attentive.

"Gaku."

"Yes, m'lord?"

"How did you actually know?"

"I consulted with Madame Zaizen, sir. The fortune teller? Very knowledgeable woman."

Hazō couldn't help it, he burst out laughing. "Come on, give it up."

"Lord Noburi sought me out last night, sir, after you spoke with him. He asked me to arrange the extra chakra purchase missions because he wasn't certain you would remember."

"No respect," Hazō said, shaking his head. "He's a terrible brother."

"If I may ask, sir, how will you handle the issue? Surely the Dragons would notice such a large tunnel?"

"I'll tunnel to just below the surface and use the Stoneshaping technique to do the last little bit. Create holes just big enough to reach a hand through. Three or four should be enough. Not ideal, but sufficient."

"Very good, sir."

Hazō snorted, shaking his head in amusement at his Chancellor's games, and sipped his tea for a moment before going back to it.

"New category," he said. "The Seventh Path.

"Item 1: I asked Kumokōgō how the Dragons' aura felt to her. She couldn't really describe it, aside from rambling on with words like 'disconcerting', 'painful', and 'dizzying'. Make a note that when the other Bosses get there I need to see if they'll give me their impressions as well."

"Noted, sir."

"Okay, that's all I had. I need to go see Cannai in about an hour and then I'll be at the seal research facility working with Kagome-sensei on the dimensional seals, so we'll need to move quickly through whatever you've got. What's going on with those supply reports we were looking at yesterday? Is that cloth dealer cheating us?"

"Unclear but probably, sir. I've got a summary here, as well as a list of potential replacement vendors. If you'll turn your attention to page six..."

o-o-o-o​

"Good morning, sir. You look better."

"Thank you, Gaku. I feel better." Indeed, he had caught himself smiling. Yesterday had involved a few conversations and then the rest of the day was spent on actual seal research with Kagome-sensei. Not just seal research, but research on seals that would detect the rift to the afterlife through which perhaps they could eventually start retrieving people. Starting with Jiraiya, meaning that Hazō could eventually dump the Clan Head job back on him and focus on doing things that were actually fun.

"I take it you had a good day yesterday? Anything for the journal?"

"Indeed! This goes in the Seventh Path category." He pulled today's mug of tea out of the storage scroll Gaku had set out for him and sipped. His eyebrows rose at the smokiness and the faint tingle of mint.

"Weird mix," he said. "Weird but good."

"I'm glad you like it, sir. I acquired it from a peddler who came by to use the clinic yesterday. I have quite enjoyed it."

Hazō took another sip, then put his feet up on the desk. "Okay, let's see...let's have 'Cannai' as a subcategory from Seventh Path."

"I shall prep a new drawer, sir."

"I've been carefully avoiding asking how you keep all this stuff organized, you know."

"Drawers, sir. Many, many drawers. Also, lists of cross-references."

"You know it's easier to use—" He cut himself off as his brain caught up to the fact that Gaku could not use storage seals.

"I'm sure it is, sir. I, however, am quite happy with my drawers. Now, I believe you had some items related to Cannai?"

"Yes. Right. Item 1: Still no word on the Bear Scroll. Remind me to ask again next week."

"Of course, sir."

"Item 2: I shared with Cannai that idea about having all the bosses travel together across the continent to go help fight the Dragons. Let's just say it didn't go well."

o-o-o-o​

"...and that brings us around to an idea that Ami had for how to get the Crusade through Cat territory—"

"The Crusade?" Cannai asked, his ears pricking up.

"Right, I hadn't mentioned that. The idea was that all the Bosses go to Arachnid Territory to fight the Dragons, but they all agree that their people will jointly defend each other while they're away. If, for example, the Otters attacked the Toads, then the Monkeys, the Pangolins, and everyone else would all jump on the Otters. It should keep things stable."

Cannai frowned. "If I understand the explanation you gave me for the eastern land's geography, are not the Monkeys a thousand miles from the Otters? How can they provide any useful deterrent?"

"Uh, well..."

"Furthermore, if the xenophobic and militaristic Pangolins move to attack the Otters in support of this treaty, do they not leave themselves vulnerable to attack in the rear? Is the plan not vulnerable to false-image attacks, where one clan frames another?"

"Uh, well..."

Cannai gave a canine shrug. "It is not my concern. I am sure they will work it out. Will they be traveling in waves or taking different routes?"

"Waves? What?"

"The clan rulers. Remember, I previously told you that it might be difficult for them to travel together?"

"Right, of course." Actually, he had completely forgotten that. "Not sure, actually. Up to them, I guess? Anyway, I was talking with Ami—she's Keiko's sister and she's super smart. She suggested that crossing Cat Territory is going to be the big sticking point, and the way to do it would be for everyone to gather on the Cat border and then send in a messenger with tribute as thanks to the Cat Boss for allowing and ensuring safe passage through their territory. No single clan is going to go up against several bosses when there's a face-saving alternative." Hazō nodded, proud of his species.

Cannai frowned. "You are going to tell clan rulers to offer
tribute?"

Alarm bells began ringing in his head. "Uh, well..."

"Tell me, Hazō, did you plan to recruit me into this Crusade of yours? The one where I would be expected to offer
tribute to the Cats?"

"Uh, well..." Abort! Abort! "I think I misspoke. When I said 'tribute' what I actually meant was 'hostess gift'. It's a custom that humans have. When you go to visit someone that you don't know well, you bring a small gift as a gesture of appreciation for being invited into their home. The Cats either have to accept the gift and implicitly grant permission to enter, or they have to give the gift back and offend all those Clan Heads."

"I see. So you're saying that on the Human Path someone can force you to pay them tribute simply by inviting you into their home?"

"Uh, well..."

"I take it this is done as a method of demonstrating one's superiority? Something like when the older children force the younger away from the food until they are finished?"

"Uh, well...hey, speaking of abrupt segues, I wanted to ask: We have a line on the Squirrel Summoning contract but it's lost in the woods somewhere. Do you have any trackers who could help us find it?"

"Canvass cannot do it for you?"

Hazō shook his head. "I spoke to her earlier. I told her that we looked around for her ancestor's pack and couldn't find them without more information."

"A shame. You are free to ask around among our other trackers."

"Okay, thank you. Um, about the bison...those were a huge help and I'm very grateful. A lot of people have been eating better than ever before because of them. I was wondering what I could offer that would make it worthwhile for you to keep supplying us?"

Cannai considered, massive head cocked in thought. "I personally have no interest but you are free to look for individuals who wish to trade with you. Perhaps you could work out an arrangement where they buy passage to the Human Path in exchange for meat? You would need to have interesting activities for them to pursue. Some sort of visitors program, perhaps."

That was going to be full of exhausting skull-sweat, Hazō could just feel it.

"Thank you, I appreciate the suggestion."


o-o-o-o​

"Good morning, My Lord."

"Morning Gaku...oh, hey, sushi. How did you know I was in the mood for sushi?"

"Madame Zaizen sacrificed a pig, My Lord. Its entrails fell in the shape of a nigiri."

"Uh-huh." He glowered expectantly at his Chancellor who maintained a frustrating level of calm.

"Okay, Gaku. That's enough. How did you actually know?"

"A good Chancellor never tells his secrets, My Lord."

"That's magicians. Fess up."

"Pure luck, sir. I simply took the one on top of the pile in the cafeteria."

Hazō snorted. "Right. Okay, well, we've got some exciting news."

"Very good, sir. What is the news?"

"I talked to Asuma last night, and the Conclave is still not finished."

Gaku looked up from his notes in surprise. "Ah. So, when you said 'exciting' you were in fact being sarcastic, sir?"

"Indeed. Pantsā is provisionally willing to help but Nezuni and Hyōtauni, the reps for Rat and Leopard, aren't willing to let anyone pass through their land. Enma thinks it might just be a bargaining position, but they're sticking to it hard. Without passing through those lands everyone would need to go north to get around the mountains instead of immediately heading west, and they'd need to pass through Hyena Territory. No one trusts those guys."

Gaku pursed his lips. "Would Turtle be feasible, sir? From what I recall of the map you showed me they have an excellent river network and are able to provide water transport easily."

Hazō shrugged. "It would have been nice, but they didn't attend. I don't know if they weren't willing to go because it was being held in Pangolin or just wouldn't have gone regardless. Still, we got Monkey, Pangolin, Condor, Toad, Otter, Rat, and Leopard. That's more than I expected."

"Not Porcupine, sir?"

"No, and not Slug or Snake either, although I'm not sure if anyone got Orochimaru to pitch it to them.

"In better news, the Toads sent Fukasaku and Shima, the two Toad Sages, so at least they're taking it seriously. Unfortunately, Enma says that they're more interested in negotiating for pipeweed and booze than forming the Crusade. And Condone is still too afraid to speak up because she thinks that if she says anything wrong then Pantsā might murder her and swap in another administrator for Condor Territory."

"Oh, dear. That sounds—" He broke off at the sound of feet pounding down the hall.

"My Lord Gōketsu!" the messenger painted, bursting in the door of Hazō's office with Atomu immediately behind him. "The Hokage summons you, sir!" The boy was ten, perhaps eleven, clad in the grey of civilian service with the gold ribbon of the Hokage's personal messengers tied around his left arm and the blue of the messenger corps around his right.

Hazō was immediately on his feet, cane in hand. (Graduating from the crutches to the cane had been a wonderful day.) "Gaku, we'll finish this later." He turned to the messenger. "What's going on? You can speak in front of these people."

"Rock is attacking, sir! All along the western border!"





XP AWARD: 30

Brevity XP: 10

"GM had fun" XP: 0


It is now 8am.

This update covered 10 days. You worked with Kagome-sensei on dimensional seals; he's sure that he's close but they aren't done quite yet.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, August 11, 2021, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top